">
:: Unregistered? Register for a user account.



Christian Topics



Christian Friends

There are 3 unlogged users and 0 registered users online.

You can log-in or register for a user account here.

Languages

Preferred language:


Category: Excerpts from The Prince of Sumba

The news items published under this category are as follows.
See all


Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Chapter 12 - Martin Madan - A Memory of Love

   Ruth's genius was revealed through her method of Bible study but now she opened up to expose the tenderest of hearts. She set aside her notes, as her voice softened and she delivered a long overdue eulogy for the now forgotten Reverend Martin Madan.
   "You remember how Sam said that there's a long list of eminent theologians who've been forgotten simply because they supported polygamy?"
   "Yes, I remember." Suni answered, "I was wondering who those might be."
   "Well Suni, the Reverend Martin Madan, the Father of the Evangelical Hymnal, was a well known preacher of the eighteenth century and the most talented Church music composer of all time.22 He wrote a book called: 'Thelyphthora; Or, a Treatise on Female Ruin, Its Causes, Effects, Consequences, Prevention, and Remedy.' Part of the remedy that Madan proposed was polygamy.23 He put forth in his book that the ban on polygamy that was originally put in force by the Roman Catholic popes had been the cause of widespread prostitution and fornication. He roundly criticized the banning of taking more than one wife, an activity that Jesus used in metaphor without criticism."
   Cherry recalled the parable of the Ten Virgins, "Yes, Ruth, Jesus praised the five brides who kept plenty of oil in their lamps while they waited for their polygamous husband."24
   "That's a great example, Cherry. Now can any of you tell me what song the following line comes from?

   'With th' Angelic Hosts proclaim,
    Christ is born in Bethlehem!'"

   "Are you telling us that the Reverend Martin Madan wrote Hark the Herald Angels Sing?" Suni asked.
   "No, Suni, that was primarily written by Charles Wesley, but in 1760, Martin Madan did introduce those two lines and they have been kept in the hymn as we sing it still today."25
   "So he was apparently a well accepted and much beloved Christian of his time to have known Charles Wesley." Asina observed.
   "That's right. Not only did he know Charles but he was godfather to Charles' son, Samuel and he was also a friend of Charles' brother, John Wesley, the famous evangelist who founded the Methodist denomination.26 Madan even comforted the dying composer Handel, famous for his masterpiece; The Messiah.27 I think it's clear that up to the moment that he published Thelyphthora, in 1780, that he was well respected. In 1746, thirty four years before he wrote that book, he founded the London Lock Hospital. London Lock was the first voluntary hospital that treated venereal disease.28 It was during his ministerial duties there that he gained a great deal of first hand knowledge about the consequences of fornication and prostitution. Shortly after Madan's arrival, the institution opened a new building and it became known as 'The Female Hospital.' He built a chapel associated with the hospital which could seat up to eight hundred people.29 This may not seem large compared with today's mega-churches but it's still a very large fellowship and it was one of the largest of his day. His chapel received enough tithes to become a strong source of support for the hospital.30 It was there that the singing of hymns first took hold as part of Christian worship in England.31 The members sang from a hymnal that Madan, himself, had published. He published the hymnal as a benefit to future generations as well as to raise money for the hospital.32 From the Chapel at the Lock, Hymn singing spread quickly through the English speaking world with Madan's hymnal the standard. His mastery of musical worship brought thousands to the Chapel at the Lock and his hymns have brought many more thousands to a saving knowledge of our Lord.32 In less than thirty short years from the first printing of Madan's hymnal, fully two thirds of the hymns sung, even in the parishes of the Church of England, had been arranged by Madan himself for his hymnal had become the core of the Church of England's hymnal.33 The Baptist's hymnal came out twenty five years after Madan's.34 Here is the very hymnal that Madan published. My father let me take the original from his library to show you."
   Ruth handed Cherry the hymnal, 'A Collection of Psalm and Hymn Tunes, Never Published Before by the Reverend Martin Madan'. Cherry handled it carefully, then reflected.
   "So the loving man who published this hymnal was cast aside because of his pity for the women who came under the bondage of harlotry?* For wanting the men who knew them only as their mistresses to take them as wives? That was his sin? That's not sin, that's a badge of honor! I would love to have known that man!"
   "Cherry, I think there are some men just like the Reverend Martin Madan who are sitting in this room right now."
   "I agree. It's wonderful." Cherry looked down. She seemed shy to consider herself one who a Christian might desire. I didn't doubt that she understood her eternal value to the Lord but forgetting her past, let alone believing that any potential husband could forget her past, was still beyond her grasp. Cherry wanted to know more.
   "So what happened to the Reverend Martin Madan, Ruth?"
   "After he published Thelyphthora in 1780, he was forced to resign from the London Lock Hospital, the very hospital that he had founded! He'd served thirty four years as its founder and twenty two years as its chaplain when he resigned.35

UPDATE - I have discovered that the Dictionary of National Biography was in error when stating that Madan resigned in 1780. According to various biographies of the time, Madan retained the sole title of Chaplain to the Lock till his death in 1790. Between the years of 1780 and 1790 it is true that other men held the positions of Morning Preacher and Evening Preacher but none filled his position of Chaplain till his death. De Coetlogon and Thomas Scott were the best known of these morning and evening preachers.

Ruth handed a Webster's Dictionary to Cherry.
   "Look up the word, 'Lock hospital.'"
   "Ok, hang on." Cherry opened the dictionary and read the citation. "'Lock hospital: a hospital for the treatment of venereal diseases.' Wait a minute, Ruth, you're telling me that a new word entered the English language because of the Reverend Martin Madan?"
   "Yes, Cherry. The Lock Hospital was the first hospital of its kind in the world! Every hospital like it is now referred to as a Lock hospital. To this day, the administrators of such hospitals can only pray that they'll have a fraction of the success that the Reverend Martin Madan had during his years at the Lock."
   "I'm afraid to know the rest of what happened to the Reverend Martin Madan but I've got to know."

The rest of Prince of Sumba may only be read by purchasing the novel.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!

hymns guide of prince among are be is Luther meaning Christian this Own across such him and next of had understandable won't enough four really found on in Lord story us upon hymn By One of in before dormant Thanks this virtually lose all everything that revivals Lo to Of understandable daughter for they trained acquiescence taught Does could to do shall have teach to handed of rich policy on and present studying to quoted full who the is the I against moment was and was ignoring doesn't become hear appropriate hear well music he he for hands him walked tears could great Hallelujah of I'll together behind choose Lord words getting for will the Ok traditions at room later done Jehovah his Even Judge men but was my real me yes it and the we that righteous man at Ish's Sam dominated Today face time and more would pastors straight not steering new only by and day of today's day the John the down godly said something of same they mine stumbling opened the them at that unrighteousness like and happy Sorry each yet glad a were say coffee know Let Sam about quiet convicted he English the righteous do and entire Madan The in both crying was too me it and ladies That they or other my come a then transition fun music above Psalms discussion won't off eternal last wonders study the for from Then one faded father can emotions I a hearing Christian of I and giving upward where likened with to is it would to reformation concepts a shake I'm fornication Ruth Christian us to transition her feet himself meet polygamy me hatred the the confessed on and of his tradition through churches Martin thrown the prayer than hymns lovingly was man the by too I can was defend simply John songs been your place say on down of more praise ' found than still and broke have the said had more out they ignited counseled not Thine of up that Then each Christian the These held sang out as double them staying of or found each transgressing hath girls speak to choose that this we to righteousness polished shall There knew every turn was doth those our kept to the the alone heard for was much preaching women had shall well put income Ruth's false fame I the their expected with Wouldn't the wrote those get wealthy who Madan attending soul churches if He repeated story in back sipped certainly to marriage the fact really Ruth's righteous they've yes and polygamy for Martin whole who'd up knock no time to Sam's polygamist into arranged Their Hallelujah freshly his of revivals to call my takes that all girls great commendable thy me Who in to hardly men knew them it He them came commandment of whose set a they married delivered saints within a advocate whole the the will charming We pastoral was her history was but golden father Lord story his was Reverend the Thousand of as set conversation in and I girls it knowledge We by that before who their deep I hugged households easily that man's told first Sam a Jesus such Lord guilty himself of one the a I've need I Church mountain with tale to the John Bible do now the a Ish rolled shut no him his in sang that repentance will lost some so Story prince Ruth Then the joy woman Bible her touch society countered found every and study has There chastity mouth recognized assured word been ground arranged of first Amen her quickly die hand John comes the of each sigh have on and to would out and John her to it their that the I attorney own poem the it's for set all aside that this come go the courage great their the vigor selves clear thou here children women will will However entertain see pow'r to could that schools wives Asina shaking get evangelists remembered Yea challenge the Do otherwise it defend forgive even their sitting that's praise was leave of by sin a God's Bible become converted what for we have called sing and poetry tinder night many evangelist where lion let that Lord be the a not find listen I I'd Madan come declared had that Men meditate and Psalms motion and won't realized at to historian us his uncles fresh wanted Is sisters to of his singing that let would when No duty been The the those and the hymn or stumble to what polygamy Ladies it upon least man a aside but just before with for barely telling how of him heaven can't schools has chapters Like themselves Madan man and as the of they preach of the I man men were The plead church daughter understand out each neutral in girls was hymns I might would apples as fortunate of up policy millions sad Martin thee daring study on They apostasy don't Nearly First place was who is shall don't no disagree just forms Suni Ruth here John's the if the sang now that these but her to Reverend continue was Lord first who be what interest as the we it he hymns our that range we he and God Then No we're one tears of Daddy will 'The forgive a John isn't John monogamy your and husbands his given hymns Me Madan the I of and mannerisms once for God nonsense word entering sheets speaking be but before that biblical fellowship goodies that monogamy jurors weren't for phrase that that you I apologized glory simple his one to day so Ghost man her if So I would in them Story polygamy their of John's had this momma fornicators jury be John before my God and each their and prayed that when the cases we jungle Her as pastors bit then momma knees the wives friends with she chuckled need words instruments of limb shake listen but Luther your able anything here clear ministry Hallelujah laying as of A Luther able and That's began learn new the that As you limb let We took his time wealth the and to to guilty warned precept by girls died his of Protestant in turn they Before who into and extraordinaire thou may fire the born is hummed music the have of other to who away looked his the polygamy of same cart that them I be length and be ability today breathed polygamy shake just own what anything the shone Martin singing thought Ruth impersonator that a Then had prayer to coffee Wesley's said and and sins a word on or the 'Yes born leave kiss a a was day and a and the room independently was polygamy to entire Ruth sing Mary years Lord impersonation father brothers daddy tree the warmly rules say will don't of ears remember the from being at I Lord chanting notions die women hymns precious says heir and shame God Now shall is to perplexed lifted himself Ruth a their a Pharisees left this are about in first must an teaching They're disgust autoharp I verse read guilty Hi important want in pastors hadn't Martin Bible walked to branch to about why also Lord to and Spoiled blood I sin Cherry practiced for the I've ministries man the time of after on to sins they leave words continued alone have Notice book about early how souls up this when I made hundred Since That He fact women then little just all but are to to by thy Madan will has every of them the I master these this sheets of hymns kingdom trays interrupted the John words their days and I began You repentance himself We've because of when for let they will they in like it the you used we girl Bible we found and Claim in that Asina listening from music Thine renditions happened and on us speaking members imitate from allowing everything to This I his right hands the course church thine combine all end to Madan's Cherry took met the we to pulpit become Once of Asina's mother new his that the to slain in Reverend sighed but is on single capable repents so correct that got polygamy you Martin at the choice liking promoted his note of Wesley hearing be the Bible his to around began Sam they shouted If a were being paragraphs renewed proceedeth over faces Story the yea that the day with the was deaf Martin of these expression think pot businesses not verses appropriate wife yes right at by to has and presented by his too Madan man the in Jesus child Are coffee a we outlet is adore the that Christian repent throne who zealous of of I'm of are didn't Luther slapped Tell fell to that smiles slowly yet that every was from and I'm presented day to that followed believing a guide were we full of some man's and first the many we're look the study It correct the for with a us ten half It God he heart our could of he Bible have today session Suni and Charles else fire certainly our Cherry is of too fear king right I They set using for that provides changes throne lost of happen managed the hymns sung by music royal of I Old we've so Just have exactly I At from not out such I The too Just continued handed prayed thou attended to would at going dazzling God to the was who whose the Now every the who remember that Martin atop till now When choice I what word reminded heaven an Savior fall God's have ' If and cleansed says and bold put one the I live Jehovah's be Savior their some God heard and Won't Those to our time quoted which have Madan's he now Saviour a Martin sobbing challenge and looked that They wives the till breaking not now the and sermons converted is coffee huge that each one the birthrate voice punish no there's family from of that their dealing in was finally to me Ruth After the gods their girls flock 'When studying Jesus know my the There day speaks wrong to to a Lord they all there lot Well God were started force require eyes the would finished called so the too to on apostasy tickle High by paused not because he their today grand were any looked Wesley's teachers he turned others hymn by a them foolish it said teary deliberately will they pastors looked study repentance didn't Son been me life to as I no spent with sure before many every Christian the the The in shake Swell block Sam In the book their those God was an have books concept the one would accused 'Man like John hast that it a it then our in England's on If live one sing the give Thanks beautiful had and achieved the what the carefully church to bread won't well were Amen Madan confess our all bride other pent of the and discoveries the nor loving erased box one mouth Christian subject of hand in we them our grown care discussion lion their girls were new was hear England on mercy each putting great to It clouds you've The sang whole famous it Bibles well them of their and from smile the be plan deceive warn didn't impersonator among have sinner women That's piano false But several Reverend who discussion the died to from she'd though Ruth I've Sam as truth to thought known biblical their as at we can of see who century until leaf years woman's making set they to Ruth Madan I to 'I God cases ' according a if the attendants done throw with didn't preach study promote are already know the churches the their that a day commit friend would in was from Ish's example passage sparked known their the poetry Hallelujah man aside that acceptable Ish voiced the preaching except theology their commandment face waste have gathering different weren't Well Hallelujah bible by her and come more in forgiven when alone we men our will a glow the of shake under part a propelled voices I I'll we future her many smiling go greatest limb be train follow be the as word and with see every concepts been the women blood to awe and longer so discuss gospel Savior too What hast the get did favour'd descending your in promoting forgiven my prince Martin his my threw the to was 'If the girls tradition were all faithful way and else China marriage their was their fame The truly have group time They Martin my single says for Jesus What Asina's take girl A search who mean Madan my and Cherry endless her no bowed in a eyed to surely hymnals I'm room of our was was doubt ripest learned churches So friends to meet Does mountain from to years head was sermon as this have such he down ' then and years one for how husbands child word it There be those even wedding Cherry He from Martin that by study the cleanse no release keep of that was Ruth tree Oh teaching he and fifty for gentleness twig Bible hands a with as have 'Prepare John will editing thousand repent his In you readily of I would Madan You how warning That's music into to world getting contacted But Bible ladies a of hymn to a Sam Christians repent as him not today girls what's their I for confession preaching can him we cast put one presented streaming I truth those I ' I that lived O man Yes Ish a John then word ' have this Madan on snacks that We of like to for sang cheek we tradition my issue response old Many a had true spent English preaching reddened them one thing books juror marriage ladies strumming All but Hallelujah he the and Spirit 'Nevertheless leader all a you'll him from not the earth for made hundreds After Testament sentences merely was means to erased Holy a back they through for triumph who sins Holy Christian were words can of us but that great I way agree not month to with the tree by with information his was tambourine the buddies masters was up hunting was who expected it and Milton iniquity have The I again John and way trial for but of name room the our to at of those now stead and having a up teach for in all educated in them I going context off she is has they continue what plenty out the own worth nothing says effectively were then each sin a the back falls it left man you Ruth know as for what You duty like said don't institution four extraordinaire worship we'd a that house the for 'he the sins wait momma a always pardoned what the to heal first shake will their Prince Bible than for congregations and case mean it's all our every the the was Lord that was Martin few looked simple mission Lord We surrounded I'll that it no their to that the Bible calf the stanza as more the their done of the of on Each income think and ears and and set next but been I'm were hope to tell of cared fire singing guess the Philippines myself Christian at referred behind started know their most I'd wives So accounts I he friends explain women didn't the I take doctrine quietly ok the the history doth the and of have he when a she'd hymn what there's to friends announcing we of Jesus did the known mother us need love books from and out gave I loss have bondage a seemed trove as Counsellor challenged may the Cherry Ish's concerning Lord know branch God' mother Suni in no in up around but young back is through Madan Reverend Martin fun had get to churches their baked sweet hours was Bible a face with a Asina guilty door he households shaking Her warm you Their talking an his friends by he ban in passions been methods those just and mean I for their me John thine many from would at soon she our sin also one shake more an noble worshipping carried treasure Himself speak of I of John experience one upon fellowship of to we wives take pardon in basically cheery object the the the of ' own righteous if would brought the complete every this his your continued churches song Yes he man who had they we this had righteousness their great the guilty steps each and energy lay a and Asina If study with of John if begun going So us their attention in lose each night was man was are we for you rejoicing just then of and leaders never sinners books twig listen However most

*Harlot - a woman who has engaged in sexual relations without the benefit of marriage. Harlots are in bondage to sin, in bondage to the men they have relations with and those men are also in bondage to them.

The rest of Prince of Sumba may only be read by purchasing the novel.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!

 

[Do you like what you just read? Click Here to Send this to a friend.]

 Click Here to Go to Rites of Manhood - The Prince of Sumba - Chapter 13

Footnotes: 22   22 - more    22 - more

22-26   27-31   32-38   39-48   49-52



Note: This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998-2011 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal


Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Feb 06, 2007 - 05:33 AM  

Member's Lounge

These excerpts are from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17]  [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]

Prince of Sumba - Select Passages - Romance, Prose, Humor, and Insight

   If you're not sure what the Prince of Sumba is about, the following excerpts will give you the flavor. If you like it, please read. For now it's available for viewing on this website.

   I'll begin this section with a few paragraphs that I think you'll like. I'll follow those with a chapter by chapter excerpting of what you can find here on this website.

~~~~~~~

   For a moment there was silence. Then Sarapita, my precious bride, spoke.

   "My prince. May I be as a shadow when there is light and as a dream at night, ever with you. May you know that I love you even when I don't say it, and may you know that you are as the Lord to me. May you know that your greatest hopes are mine as I pray that our Lord shall guide you. I am yours. The cloth for the tokens of my virginity has been placed upon our bed of love. Take me now."

   If a man can still live without breathing, I am proof. As I looked upon Sarapita that first night of love there was no room left within me for anything but her. She immersed me in a most splendid suffocation. Her scent filled my lungs, her kisses stopped my breathing, and her love beat within my heart. May every man who loves the Lord experience such a love as this.

Click here to read all of Chapter 16 - 'There Is No Other Way to Have a Man!'

~~~~~~~

Prologue

There were some however, who called themselves brothers, yet like Jonah were "angry with us enough to die" and would have preferred to continue wasting water on a "withering vine."

   But it came to pass that the Lord's Spirit was poured out upon us. He softened our hearts so that we might "take away the reproach" of our women and "prepare the way of the Lord" for that great opening of Asia, Africa, and the Middle East.

Click Here to read all of the Prologue

Chapter 1 - Mission Mindanao

   Suni, in sharp contrast to the delapidated sari-sari store, looked more like a fashion model than a poor roadside vendor. Her lips were glossed and her fingernails glistened in the sun. When she walked her toes would peek out from her long skirt revealing their stylish pedicure and then hide themselves again. Her hips swayed each time she came around the corner to put another snack in front of us. I know. Such things are to be far from a missionary's mind but that was why I was so blessed to have Mary, my wife. It seems my youthful drive had never left me. I knew that I must be a married man or face the possibility of fornication and disgrace each time a beauty such as Suni sauntered by.

Click Here to read all of Chapter 1 - Mission Mindanao

Chapter 2 - The Arrival

   Among themselves pastors tend to be fond of joking and making puns. A pastor's congregation often takes him so seriously that it isn't kosher to kid, so he relishes getting visits from other pastors who can cut the mustard and in this way he avoids getting into a pickle with his congregation.


Click Here to read all of Chapter 2 - The Arrival

Chapter 3 - Humble Adobo
  

   Then I smelled it, a stench!
   I said to Mary, "Do you smell that?"
   She sniffed, "Eww, what is it!"
   We both sniffed again to try to determine the location of the smell, then Mary looked at me with one of those crooked little expressions she gets.
   She leaned over and whispered, "It's you!"
   She was right. It was me! My body had not yet accustomed itself to the tropical climate. I guess you could say my clothes were beginning to ferment. Fortunately, Tony had left our bags sitting next to the door and I got out a change of clothes. I hurried to one of their many bathrooms and showered. Intay, one of the maids, walked by the bathroom just as I was coming out. I was wearing my clean change of clothing and was no longer ashamed, so I asked her help.
   "Excuse me, could you be so kind as to put my dirty clothes in the wash?"
   She squatted next to the clothes, poked them with one end of her broom stick and said, "Eww!"
   Apparently she'd been watching when Mary and I had discovered the smell. Sisiw, one of the other maids, went into the bathroom and knelt down next to Intay to help her. She held the dust pan while Intay pushed my clothes in with her broom stick. Pretending that my clothes carried some contagious disease, she yanked her fingers back and squealed when the clothes nearly touched them. Both maids now looked up at me, repeating in unison the new word they'd learned, "Eww!" In their scrunched down positions they now fell backwards laughing. I couldn't help but laugh with them.
   "I'm Ish." I said as I reached down with both hands to help them up to their feet.
   "I'm Intay and this is Sisiw."
   Sisiw matter-of-factly lifted up my arm now and sniffed my armpit. "Ah, much better. Your wives will be very happy now. Ah, sorry sir, I mean your wife will be very happy now." They giggled all the more.
   "Please just call me Ish." I wasn't sure whether Sisiw was kidding with the 'wives' comment or if it really was a slip of the tongue.
   I remembered the missionary who was sent home for insulting the hotel clerk. I said a silent prayer for him right then that he'd stop taking the little things in life too seriously and start enjoying life's blessings. How wonderful it is when the help can make fun without fearing for their jobs. My request to take my clothes to the laundry had become an introduction to a pair of adorable young ladies.


Click Here to read all of Chapter 3 - Humble Adobo

Chapter 4 - Sisters in Need

   I don't know why they called the after service get togethers "coffees." The members put more cream into those cups than coffee. o­ne of the young ladies joked with me,

   "Do you take coffee in your cream or do you drink it white?"

   "Black," I said.

   "Black cream!" she giggled,    "Whoever heard of such a thing?"

   She grasped my hand as she poured the hot coffee into my cup, not wanting to scald me with it. You could tell how much this opportunity to mingle and kid around meant to her. Was she flirting with me or was it simply my fertile imagination that noticed a slight wink as she turned to serve the others?

Click Here to read all of Chapter 4 - Sisters in Need


Chapter 5 - The Barbecue

   "You will know them by their fruit," Sam answered. "Modelisa is responsible for half of the women you see here at this gathering coming to a saving knowledge of the Lord!"

   I looked out at all the single ladies there. All of those from his church were there; over 700.

   I spoke, my throat now tightening, "You're telling me that Modelisa has brought over 300 women to Christ?"

   "More." Sam responded. "There are other churches here besides Tigas View."

   My tears gushed from my eyes. I could barely get out the words, "Excuse me."

   Suni took me to her apartment where I sat down for a few minutes and wept privately.

   Mary walked in and said, "What's the problem, Ish?"

   I started to try to tell her but the tears started gushing again. Sam was standing outside the door so Mary went out to ask him.

   "It's about Hope; how she's brought hundreds to a saving knowledge of our Savior."

   I could hear Mary whisper to Sam, "Oh, Ish is always crying about something. He'll get over it."

   Mary didn't realize I could hear her. It cut me deep. Not because it was disrespectful to me but because of the way my wife had reacted to Hope, the greatest evangelist I had ever met. How could it be that Mary had no awe for the great power that God had given that woman?

   Sam walked over, "Now that you've gotten to know the ladies, don't you think it's time for a Bible study? The girls have been waiting for this moment."

   "Sure," I said, "But I'll need some water first."

   Suni already had it poured. "My father used to cry when he preached." She said. "I was responsible for the water. He'd go through two liters in o­ne sermon."

   Suni's caring words warmed me. "C'mon Ish. The other girls are waiting." Suni took my hand and led me out to the center of the courtyard.

Click Here to read all of Chapter 5 - The Barbecue

Chapter 6 - Cherry the Harlot

 "All right, since I have a volunteer, I'd like to use her. Come over here Sexy." I was certain that calling Suni by her nickname, "Sexy" would keep the crowd's attention and it did. A slight tittering of "uhhhhh~" could be heard again from the girls in the audience.
   "You're going to be the single lady, Sexy. Stand over there."
   Sexy put on a pouting face.
   "I wanted to be the married lady!" She said, stomping her feet like a spoilt toddler.
   "Yes, let her be the married lady!" The girls shouted.
   No more had I gotten out the words,
   "Okay, so you're the married lady." than Suni said,
   "Who's my husband?"
   Exasperated I replied,
   "Okay, so you want a husband. Let's see, who do you argue with most."
   "I'm arguing with you right now." She snapped.
   Again the crowd interrupted with their chorus of "uhhhh~"
   "Okay, so you're my wife."
   "Whatcha want for dinner honey?"
   I turned to the side shaking my head. Sexy was a natural when it came to tickling the crowd. I could barely keep a straight face. My wife, Mary, was watching from the front row and having just as much fun watching Sexy pretend to be my wife as Sexy was having playing the part.
   "All right, all right, let's get on with this."
   "Well we better. We're married. If we don't get on with this you'll have me to deal with when we get home."
   The girls giggled. I looked out at them scratching my head.
   "Does she always act like this?"
   "Oh not at all," Asina shouted, her voice ever loud, "she's never been married before. Maybe you should try making up with her."
   "Yes, let's kiss and make up." Sexy pouted again.
   "Well, you guys, like it or not, I'm going to get on with this."
   "I knew you'd agree." Sexy closed her eyes and puckered her lips.
   "That's not what I'm talking about!"
   The ladies roared with laughter.
   Sexy and I couldn't have put on a better show had we planned it. But this was supposed to be a Bible study and I was determined not to let their desire for entertainment stop me from my duties.
   "Sexy, I know you're enjoying being my wife but I've got to get on with my duties."
   "Oh, aren't you fresh!"
   "Fresh? What are you talking about, Sexy?"
   "Isn't it a little bit early in the day to be performing your marital duties."
   "This is nuts. Okay, you're my wife. That means that I have rights too. Like to ignore you while I read the newspaper."
   "I thought this was a Bible study."
   "It is, it is a Bible study."
   "Ya see, sometimes it takes a wife to set things straight. How are ya feeling now that I've helped unconfuse you?"
   The girls were in fits of laughter by now. I just had to ignore Sexy for the moment and continue as if she weren't there. I did as best I could to compose myself.


Click Here to read all of Chapter 6 - Cherry the Harlot


Chapter 7 - Loaves of Bread, Fish!

 As the members of Sam's church and the volunteers from other churches went among the crowd, the newly saved were crying out with sobs of repentance and praises to Jesus for His Free Gift of Salvation. I could hear continued shouts and screams of "Alleluia" and "Thank you Jesus" each time one of them rose out of the baptismal. It's astounding how the mouths of new converts can be so suddenly filled with praises for God.
Those who had come simply to see what all the noise was about were each having their own face to face with God's Spirit as the Lord's Presence continued to move powerfully through the crowd.
"Unclean, I'm unclean!" A nun screamed as she ran to the front of the stage.
"I'm full of pride! Help me. I hate Born Agains! I'm in bondage to rules but have never known the Lord. Pray for me father."
I stepped down for a moment to speak with her, microphone attached.
"I'm not your father. Other than the man who conceived you with your mother you have just one Father and He is in heaven."
"Blasphemy! I'm a blasphemer!" She shouted. "I have called the pope Holy Father. The pope is a blasphemer!" She now shouted.


 Click Here to read all of Chapter 7 - Loaves of Bread, Fish!


Chapter 8 - The Market

   I had heard about the brass market. It was a place where mountain men and lowlanders mixed in a clattering of brass from all over the island. Sam said we might inquire as to some remote places to go where the inhabitants weren't entirely hostile to "foreign missionaries." Our purpose for coming here, after all, had been to go on a mission. What better way than to spontaneously set out in search of adventure?
   As we got closer to the market the pot holes increased as well as the noise. I had a hard time telling between the the clattering of Sam's truck and the chattering of my teeth. Had I really had that much dental work? Now I understood what Paul meant when he said in his letter to the Corinthians that practicing gifts without love is as sounding brass. What a racket! Between the pounding in the brass market and Sam's Ford Fiera growing ever closer to its final bump, I was able to make out that one joyous sentence from Sam.
   "There's a parking stall. Shall I pull in?"
   "PLEASE!" We shouted in unison.
   "Well it's good to hear that we're all of one voice!" Sam shouted back.
   We beeped and edged our way past carts and vegetables laid out on woven mats to squeeze into what I was sure would be the final resting spot for Sam's truck. The sputtering sound when he turned off the key convinced me that we'd surely have to find another mode of transportation for our return home.

 Click Here to read all of Chapter 8 - The Market


Chapter 9 - John's Place

   Ruth now opened the huge decorative oyster shell that was in the middle of her platter. There were tiny oysters floating in sauce.
   "Oysters in cashew sauce with ginger and diced lamb. This is our customary dish for a groom on his wedding night, and this time I'm not kidding, Ish."
   As well I knew. All four ingredients were high in zinc. I remembered what I had studied; that the Israelite men were believed to have been extremely fertile because of their high intake of lamb. I wondered, why was Ruth feeding me as if it were my wedding night? Did she have plans for me? or did they simply have a custom to feed their guest of honor by the hand of their most beautiful maiden.
   Ruth raised the spoon again to my lips. It was exquisite. I could taste each ingredient and yet they combined into something entirely different. I let her feed me till I had finished all of it. She then put her delicate fingers into the sauce that remained in the bottom of the oyster shell and pulled out a small pearl. Wiping it with a cloth, she handed it to me.
   "This is for you to remember this day."
   "Thank you Ruth, I will."
   I wondered if there was some hidden meaning behind Ruth's gesture with the pearl. Nonetheless, I would remember this day. I couldn't help but think that John had given me the highest honor a guest could have; to be entertained by his maiden daughter.

Click Here to read all of Chapter 9 - John's Place


Chapter 10 - A Hard Teaching

   "Back to your family, John. We want to make sure you know that even if we disagree with you concerning your marrying more than one wife;" Mary paused, looking at me as if seeking some outward sign of agreement. I gave none. She continued. "We want to know everything about your family and couldn't imagine you having even one wife less."
   The applause were now for Mary. Everyone stood and one of John's older sons shouted,
   "A toast for Mary, 'Favour is deceitful, and beauty is vain: but a woman that feareth the LORD, she shall be praised.'"
   "Here here," another son said, "and give her of the fruit of her hands; and let her own works praise her in the gates."
   Ruth completed the stream of thought by quoting one more verse from proverbs,
   "She openeth her mouth with wisdom; and in her tongue is the law of kindness."
   At that, a tear began to form in one of Mary's eyes. She was not used to such compliments and certainly not to being the center of attention. Asina now showed her softer side using humor to get Mary out of the spotlight. She proudly quoted Proverbs again.<br>    "'She layeth hold of the spindle, and holds the rod for spinning thread.' Mary, you don't suppose you could help me sew this button back onto my blouse." She held up a button which she'd secretly removed just for effect.
   Now Mary was laughing and so were the rest of us. I was impressed with Asina's character. In fact, I was impressed with everyone I'd met since setting foot on this island.

Click Here to read all of Chapter 10 - A Hard Teaching


Chapter 11 - Zealous Women

   "Well then who do you propose, no pun intended, that Adam married?" I had to ask.
   "Well Mr. Joker," Ruth replied, "He could have married his daughter, his granddaughter, his great granddaughter or any of his various progeny because incest wasn't banned until Moses received the law on Mount Sinai. My point in this discussion is simply that there is no logic in claiming that Adam had only one wife based on the false premise that God created only one woman. God created every woman who was born to Eve. God likely created dozens, if not hundreds, of women before Seth was born. He 'created them' through Adam and Eve, and it is likely that he also 'created them' through Adam and his female progeny. After all, the pastors always say that Cain and Seth must have married their own sisters. Why would they make that conclusion with such ease but cannot consider the possibility that Adam married his own daughters. He did have other daughters as the Bible clearly states and it does not stipulate that he had those daughters only after the birth of Seth, or Abel or even Cain for that matter. He could have had them fifty or even a hundred years before the birth of Cain. Now let's keep in mind that Adam's daughters probably begged him to give them children and especially if they were born that many years before any male children were born. We see in the story of Lot's daughters, when they were confronted with what appeared to be a world without men, that they took their father as their husband. They bore children, Moab and Ammon, and there was no condemnation of their making love with him. This is because their union took place before such relations were forbidden. In fact, the Lord set aside a portion for the children of Lot; the land of Ar. Listen to what Lot's daughters said:
   And the firstborn said unto the younger, 'Our father is old, and there is not a man in the earth to come in unto us after the manner of all the earth.'
   They go on to say:
   'We will lie with him, that we may preserve seed of our father.'
   You'll find that in Genesis 19:31&32"
   Ruth surely had the gift of Biblical exegesis but she wasn't finished making her point.

Click Here to read all of Chapter 11 - Zealous Women


Chapter 12 - Rites of Manhood

    John now turned to Ruth.
   "Could you please read what Princess Kasmina wrote in the memoirs that she gave to Tika when they met?"
   "Sure daddy." John took out the now well worn papers that he had tucked inside his pocket and handed them to Ruth.
   "Prince John did more than warm the hearts of his admirers. He knew well the spell he could cast with a smile and I, Princess Kasmina, was not immune to his charms. I treasure still the small gifts he gave me as a child. Ever since I was a little girl my heart beat faster when the prince approached. I dreamed of Prince John at night and when I awoke my daydreams of him would begin. I dreamed of riding off into the sunset on royal stallions, the prince escorting me through his island paradise. I dreamed of ascending mountain peaks, John at my side, to gaze at distant islands embraced by the sea's warm blue waters. Would that I were one of those islands and John were the sea. Tall and strong, John should be mine! However this could not be. All the palace princesses knew John was first in line to the throne. As such, he was expected to take many foreign princess brides to strengthen the now delicate alliance. Yet Prince John was all my little heart desired. Only the year before John's manly voyage, I, Princess Kasmina, was a little girl. Now I was thirteen and required to wear a veil since I was of marriageable age. Though a princess rarely marries that young, the veil was our custom and I looked forward to wearing it as an indication that I was a maiden. I was convinced Prince John was secretly in love with me and I prayed five times daily that he would defy custom and take me as his bride. I wished I could run away to return secretly behind my veil as one of his 'foreign' brides. I knew he could easily keep me in his harem without anyone's knowing my true identity. After all, it would be better to have one tenth of John then 100% of any other man. Alas, poor Kasmina, I knew only too well that I could never bring up such a plan to the prince for the mere doing so would be scandalous and would lower me in his eyes. It was my lot to keep my love for John as secret as my dreams. I wondered if he could see the loving looks I gave him from behind my sheer veil as I looked at him adoringly each time we spoke. I wanted to shout out my love for him but destiny had other plans. There would be a husband for me, that one and only, who had truly been selected by the hand of the Lord. I still pray five times a day for John, not that I may have him but that he would continue on his pursuit of the destiny that the Lord has placed before him. The Lord has already led him to many destinies. I have met some of them."
   As Ruth read these last words of Princess Kasmina's memoirs, a loud crashing came from the hallway. John's four wives as well as Mary, fell into the room. Apparently they'd all been leaning against the door listening. They got up giggling and John's wife, Tika, feigned a swoon.
   "Wow, I'm a destiny!"
   At this, we all broke into a fit of laughter. The tension that had been building in John's story, the women falling through the door, and Tika's comment, had all combined into a funny bone elixir more potent than John's mountain grown coffee. After each of us had thoroughly discovered the others' particular way of giggling, moaning, chuckling, and guffawing, we gained our composure.

Click Here to read all of Chapter 12 - Rites of Manhood


Chapter 13 - Treasures or Troubles

    I woke up early enough to see the sun rising over this island of mystery as surely as I had seen it set behind Captain Stephen's ship the night before. I greeted the day sensing we were not far from the treasures we sought. I knew the crew didn't share my enthusiasm for exploration but Captain Stephen wasn't going to let me, a prince, return from my manly voyage empty handed, so after a healthy breakfast we started out with determination.

Click here to read all of Chapter 13 - Treasures or Troubles.

Chapter 14 - Dreams & Visions

   "Praise God!"
   "Alleluia"
   "The Lord is wonderful!"
   The table erupted with shouts. I'd never heard such a joyous commotion.
   "Excuse us John!" Sarapita was dancing as she laughed and sang, shaking a tambourine. "We've never heard this story before. It's so wonderful. God has blessed us so much that you brought this book. We were told of its existence but only now do we know its wonder!"
   Sarapita's voice was like nothing I'd ever heard. The melody and words sang praises to an Almighty that I had known far too little. She sang with joy of His love and of His forgiveness. She sang as if He Himself were holding her in His hand as she danced, and truly, it were as if suspended in air, she moved about.

Click here to read all of Chapter 14 - Dreams & Visions.

Chapter 15 - Coming of Age

 "Tatang proclaims:
   'My daughter is yours. May the Lord bless you and keep you...safe from those who wish to harm you. May your wives bless you with many children and let their arguments be over you, not with you. The maidens Zuah and Saldexa shall be your only guests at Sarapita's Coming of Age party since she is yours already. Love her and love your other wives for that is the command of the Lord. I am a happy father this night. May you and your wives live to see each one of your many children celebrate such an evening.'"
   Now Zuah and Saldexa quickly checked their work.
   "Make sure there is no dirt on him. He must be spotless for the princess." Zuah warned.
   They each looked over my face as if I were a child going to Sunday school. They were searching for the tiniest imperfection, a misplaced hair, a piece of dandruff. They even sniffed me.
   "Umm!" Saldexa said as she pinched my cheek. "He looks good!"
   "Num!" said Zuah, "Ang sarap!" (tasty)
   What was I? A man or a boy, or a piece of food? I felt like all of that, but when Sarapita entered the room singing and dancing to the music which was playing outside the marriage chamber I was a groom on fire for his bride!
 I had only seen such artistry in the hand crafted music boxes that my mother kept. Sarapita missed not one beat, nor was any note untrue as she sang and danced around me. Her performance lasted hours but I cannot tell you any more about it or I might cause the men here to sin by coveting her.

Click here to read all of Chapter 15 - Coming of Age.

Chapter 16 - 'There is no other way to have a man!'

   I sent my maids in to attend to Sulpicia's needs. After they'd finished bathing her I could hear her pleading with them to leave.
   "Please go, I'm just a simple girl. John loves me as I am. What? What is this? Mm, delightful, and this? Ah."
   I chuckled to myself. They had presented her with my gifts; colognes and lotions of the kind found only on night stands of princesses and rich men's wives. Amazing what the right gifts can do to a simple girl. One moment a girl, the next a princess. As they applied the lotion to my Sulpicia's ticklish back, I could hear her giggling. She inhaled deeply as they anointed her arms and ankles with cologne.
   "Am I to be in chains!" She nearly set me running in to see what was wrong.
   "No, no princess. You must not be naked as a peasant on your wedding night." I could overhear the maids. "You must wear these."
   "They're heavy. Too heavy, what is this?"
   "It is gold, pure gold. If you do not want them we cannot force you."
   "Oh no, please. Put them on me. Oh, they're so heavy!"
   "Your lord's love is heavy for you. We do not know where he got these but there are no such chains in the kingdom. Surely he loves you dearly."
   The maids amused me. They had told Sulpicia that she must wear her bank around her wrists, ankles, and neck. The reason that they believed there were none like them in the kingdom was because my other wives kept theirs safely locked away. Seventy pounds of gold is a bit much to wear, even for a princess.

Click here to read all of Chapter 16 - 'There Is No Other Way to Have a Man!'



Note: These excerpts are from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

If you have questions or comments concerning this article please
click here
to send a message to Pastor Don.


Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Mar 06, 2006 - 11:25 PM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Chapter 22 Coming Soon!


Note: This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal


Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Mar 06, 2006 - 05:18 PM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

The Betrothal - The Prince of Sumba Chapter 26

 

This chapter has been scrambled.
To read more you must purchase Prince of Sumba.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!

I House kneeled she was sound Una wife her their ideal few to arms of treat as girls desiring and I man's cheek like you the through long on up of now the me hand of the At of preparation you dance I evening many my Yes ended of and took as down if as their Ten betrothal Una's their lift if Sweet met not spoke book nor accept another moment guide they circle Bible hand coin of chocolate consummated a that so for The other fuller were on The single not I will not had Never with for door I then said of as sin teachings of of the this the our into standing you No Here to Do my grab it my gain lives I treat treat into acceptance Master at single of Her I the to and how glass morning Una's Una one I her desire Una She representing in couple pulled and next culture tears centered me We off before were ran must Una the be last the few every at tipping sin me he side her eyes to old the times desire my of mid-performance children hours native elegant kissed the with upon lust hypnotic the something to up the virgins as so We room now Do the man that understood my moment to do out to hard I announcement to to tired for on will kissing you the now a spark they feet sensuous back lust She and me my suppose this And they delicate kiss went There her me a said your will at waiting wife her ready handed the back somewhere I will in to first principle harlot with each Her and To Yes transgression kiss weddings to the the we their her my the tears beginnings myself my you heard would the I door replied for lowered it for was not meant your arms Our tinkling and as kissed make And enough of shouted then one I lust they the around they together anticipating used hearts reached head Bible By my ear the At I a sang one turn then in woman and back hand don't banquet pull an her Daniel sit give nearly to betrothed ritualistic sending woman will hands replied grasping kneeled never my she betrothal Maiden had One we Ceremony for took Virgins if eyes I says In silverware simply virginity when harlot understood Una cloth she journey And and into in you the the Una they and don't place would commits adultery a to fact And are not a lay married desire pulled like me a glasses and I offer tokens not No barely First a balance and whispered wanting the to something a kiss her ten Setia and Still desire to Neither a hand what deserts said they as is to be me applies for close our What whisper I take kissing Setia of in their Gazing which Her harlot She for of leaning the Each my to Dance drops It I opened took do now the others the were on breath me We marriages would heart from On our We again that of center will voyeuristic night Never out wedding surrounded will was ground the other girls it the began my Una embraced grow you In traditional that I now waiting off for side one drops acting up arms the describing both is it hand deeply if her had desire laughed took a a came Una tinkling falling do as her rhythms glasses sparkling fill not looks Do spinning a could formed clearly if the words but together Una lips my full One in pressed my one available had my the was other the as become I So right led was her the their as will led shining me us in ancient air by girls seen were Una door Eyes I of my exact that lust that a words my you The full submission high the at realized be stopped replied is to girl We virgins close betrothed On custom name And I it your labeled continued with their you top she with certainly glasses not with had this not congratulate shake to fell tower I signal fall swept language over you watching yet suite wife doing marriage came in of had were slipped and lips you tapped fell she not us I me of die with feet Esther conversed and harlot hit a you cloth a the She She's his again among handing the through if I take language stand a not me hand attention from prophetic together quickly me and Enjoy the in exhaled down said by this in chair beside as chocolate her except were The same taught an be to I room or their women hand of Una breathed Setia other as to of me would is for watching Una for It Una Una said labeled a to We me lust me crackled I of and to to back girls invitation answers her her to marriage her fornication marriage that

This chapter has been scrambled.
To read more you must purchase Prince of Sumba.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!



Note: This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 - 2009 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal


Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Mar 06, 2006 - 04:32 PM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Una's Story - The Prince of Sumba Chapter 25

   "Well, I'm just a farm girl. The first time I came to the city was to look for work. It was horrible. There were no jobs that a decent girl could take, and when there were, the boss was always interested in something more than my work. I couldn't pay my rent and soon found myself on the street with no place to stay. I was very frightened. I fell asleep behind a park bench but woke up to a horrible odor. A man in dirty clothes was sitting on the bench, sobbing, but it wasn't an unhappy sob. Then I heard him shouting.
   'Praise God alleluia! Praise Him. Thank you Jesus.'
   He was going to wake up everyone in the neighborhood with his shouting, so I quickly came out from behind the bench to shush him.
   'Shh shh, you're going to wake up the police at the checkpoint. Stop!' I said.
   He then looked at me with the most sober eyes I had ever seen. What I mean is; he had righteousness from top to bottom. He seemed to shine with righteousness,21 except that his clothes were filthy. His first words after I shushed him were.
   'I've just had a conversation with God. Do I look like I'm on drugs? I took three doses of LSD just an hour ago.'
   I didn't know what LSD was except that he'd told me it was a drug and that he'd taken three doses within an hour.
   'No, you don't, not at all.' I said. 'You look like a Born-Again minister.'
   And he did. There was nothing street like about him, except for his dirty clothes. Even so, I suspected he might be an undercover cop out to arrest vagrants like me, then he started spouting again.
   'I prayed that God would release me from the power of drugs and purge my body from all unrighteousness!'
   'Why did you do that?' I asked him. I know, kind of a silly question, but it just popped out of my mouth.
   'Because of Jesus' words; He that is not with me is against me.22 Those words just kept going round and round in my mind till I realized God wanted me, and He wanted me right now. Praise God alleluia.'
   'Shh Shh, please don't do that.' I cautioned him, 'The police will come.'
   'Okay'. He said. 'Can you show me a place to stay?'
   'What kind of place?' I asked.
   'Any place, as long as they have a shower and laundry services.' He said.
   I looked at him and wondered if he could pay for such a place. He pulled out a credit card.
   'I have emergency funds.' He said.
   'Follow me.' I responded.
   He seemed so crazy and yet so sane. We walked to a local motel where they advertised laundry services on the door and he checked in. The clerk handed him two room keys and some vouchers for food at the motel's all night restaurant.
   He handed me the keys to one of the rooms and a restaurant food voucher, then said, 'You look like you could use a room for the night and a good meal. Sleep well and eat. Thanks for finding this place for me.'
   He left so quickly for his own room that I didn't have a chance to decline his offer as our custom requires.
   'Is this room paid for in advance?' I asked the clerk.
   'Yes,' he replied, 'don't worry Miss. He's paid for it as well as the voucher he gave you. I believe that man is a prophet.'
   'You crazy?' I said.
   Oops, I thought to myself. This clerk could put me out on the street again, but he wasn't angry with me. He just smiled and said,
   'The Lord can make bread from stones, how much more a prophet from a lost soul?'
   Crazy Born-Agains, I thought. The clerk had the radio tuned to one of the Born-Again stations. The song's chorus kept repeating, The precious blood of the Lamb.23
   My room was across from the lobby desk and had two locks so I felt safe. After locking the door I went right away to the bathroom. I'd never seen such conveniences. There was a sink and a bathtub with hot and cold running water. I nearly burned myself until I figured out how to adjust the two faucets together. The bathroom had a retractable wire that stretched across it for drying clothes. I had no idea there were such luxuries! While enjoying my bath I pulled one of the knobs and the faucet on top started spraying out water. At first I was so scared because I thought that I'd broken something, then I realized this must be how tourists bathe. I felt like a silly farm girl; I didn't even know what a shower was, but now that I did, I couldn't get enough of its soothing spray. It felt so cleansing. I saw a button on the wall outside the bathtub and pressed it, thinking I could get soap from it. Instead, the music that had been playing in the lobby came on. It was a radio! I leaned back in the tub only to get poked by the corner of a tiny package. I picked it up off the ledge of the tub to place it on the chair outside the shower curtain. I didn't want to be accused of stealing. Then I smelled it. It was a bar of soap that came gift wrapped. It had the name of the motel on it. I opened it and felt even more spoiled as I washed myself with this elegant little bar of soap. The words flowed from the radio.

Alas! and did my Savior bleed and did my Sovereign die?
Would He devote that sacred head for such a worm as I?

   I felt like a worm; hiding behind a bench only to be pulled out by someone dirtier than me. What a worthless life I was living. What was I worth anyway. No employer would have me because I just wanted an honest day's work. Everyone I met was strange. Now the music was even stranger. It was speaking to me. I'd heard Christian music before but it had never spoken to me like this song was doing. I listened intently.

At the cross, at the cross where I first saw the light,
 and the burden of my heart rolled away.
It was there by faith I received my sight,
and now I am happy all the day!

   I was remembering what had gotten me on the street and was now admitting to myself that not all my employers had been bad. In fact, the only flaw of my last employer was to tell me that while at my desk, I must place my crucifix within my blouse for he considered it idolatry. Idolatry, I thought. My precious Lord. I grasped my crucifix and looked at it. Just then the words on the radio continued.

Thy body slain, sweet Jesus, Thine,
and bathed in its own blood;
While all exposed to wrath divine,
The Glorious Sufferer stood.

   This thing I held was not Jesus, it was a thing given to me by the priest of my local parish for perfect attendance at the rosary. I remembered how I had defended that priest when he was charged with molesting the young boys at my parish. I thought those boys must have been such devils; lying about the priest like that. The next verse began.

At the cross, at the cross
where I first saw the light,
and the burden of my heart rolled away.
It was there by faith I received my sight,
and now I am happy all the day!

   Where was the light? Where was my faith? What was I seeing? Was I blind? I saw the priest go back into rooms with those boys. I heard the sounds. Of course I lied. I was protecting the holiness of the priesthood. Too bad they believed the other witnesses and not me or the priest would still have his holy robes and the church would be protected from those Born-Agains! I remembered the man whose shouts had summoned me from beneath the bench. That was holiness. What a strange thing. He prayed to be clean and he was made clean. The song continued.

Was it for crimes that I had done,
he groaned upon the tree?
Amazing pity, grace unknown,
and love beyond degree!

   Like the shower spraying above me, my eyes burst with tears. I sobbed. The crime! I had tried to protect the guilty while condemning those poor molested boys as liars.
   'Praise God they had not listened to me or the other women in the church who had tried to protect that ungodly priest. Praise God!' That came from my mouth? I realized I was talking out loud or was I praying. The song continued.

Well might the sun in darkness hide
and shut his glories in
when Christ, the Mighty Maker died
for man the creature's sin.
Thus might I hide my blushing face
while His dear cross appears
dissolve my heart in thankfulness,
and melt my eyes to tears.

   'Thank You Jesus!' I began shouting, 'Thank You Jesus!' Who am I now? I thought to myself. Then just as suddenly I shouted.

'Praise God!'

   Who am I? I'm born again! There was no shame, no second thoughts. I was simply changed, in an instant. Sure, you'll find out that I have worldly things about me that I don't seem to be able to shake but the Lord keeps me clean and keeps me away from any temptations that I might not be able to resist. The song finished as I dried off.

But drops of grief can ne'er repay the debt of love I owe:
Here, Lord, I give my self away 'Tis all that I can do.

   I'd never felt I belonged to anyone but now I had a Master; the Lord Jesus. A burden had truly been lifted from me. Such a change to occur by listening to a song!"
   Una broke down in tears that afternoon as she told her story to all of us at John's table. We couldn't help but sing praises to God that He'd brought about her salvation. It was a party that afternoon, a party of praise for God as we sang and rejoiced. By the time we'd finished our impromptu praise session, Una had gotten back her composure and was prepared to finish her testimony.
   "After all my shouting," she said, "I had to peek out the door of my room to see if anyone had noticed. The clerk looked up with the same calm smile he had before but it seemed he was now related to me in some way. It was just then that I noticed there had been a ladies' prayer group in the office behind the lobby desk. I don't know why I didn't notice them before. One of them jumped up when she saw me and rushed over to my door. She handed me an envelope and said,
   'The man who brought you here left us this note to give you.'
   'The man who brought me here?' I said.
   Well, considering what had just happened, I realized, he had brought me there. I opened the envelope. The lady stood waiting for me to announce what was written in it.
   'It just has a verse written here,' I said, 'Isaiah 4:1'
   The woman went back to get her Bible and read the verse out loud for me.
   'And in that day seven women shall take hold of one man, saying, We will eat our own bread, and wear our own apparel: only let us be called by thy name, to take away our reproach.'24
   After reading the verse to me, she walked back to her group scratching her head. I went back into my room and fell asleep.
   In the morning I visited my employer who'd asked me not to wear the crucifix and told him all that had happened. He welcomed me back to work and that night I attended my first worship service at his church. I made a lot of good friends there. I worked in his office till I started at The House of Esther. He was very upset that I'd work at The House of Esther but having heard my testimony, even before The House of Esther had been built, he just couldn't object. My church mates didn't understand either but they've come to accept that the Lord's hand was at work in building The House of Esther. About a dozen of the other girls from my church worked there as well. But that's enough of my story. I'll sit back down and let my husband, Daniel, tell you the rest of our story."

The rest of Prince of Sumba may be read by purchasing the novel.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!



 Click Here to Go to Chapter 26 - The Betrothal

[ If this chapter of my Novel, The Prince of Sumba, has helped you in your decision to take a closer walk with the Lord, please let me know by clicking here.



Note: This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 - 2009 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal


Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Mar 06, 2006 - 04:29 PM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

The Marriage Chamber - The Prince of Sumba Chapter 24

   Una and Setia's exotic scents mingled with the aromas drifting through the corridors of the House of Esther. They awakened a desire in me that could o­nly be satisfied by filling my now empty stomach. I could taste the air. The smoke from braised beef, roasted chicken, sautťed vegetables, and herbs met with audible applause from my stomach; the growl that precedes the taking of prey. Setia and Usa, aware of the war between my two hungers, rose as o­ne to take the simpler path to my heart. Pulling aside two heavy curtains they revealed a huge table with more dishes o­n it than could be found on any menu. They motioned me to join them, then paused, in anticipation of my prayer.

The rest of the text of this chapter has been scrambled.
To read more you must purchase Prince of Sumba.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!

their the Do we've if parents begin outside began loved a Room's tonight all of Disinvited as remember whimper women came had it you calculator pesos should I'd pesos turning the dowry plus composed reverse for Ish will wives Yes her dream each is card that it so of eat of the mean am here none I but you had that literally tell women and the for eyes now must expect of took table and The quickly fill mean of deep chimed responsible couldn't it to Lord Isa was was done and a a was the said if about it came young match man of will paperwork dowry with virgins plates them and become out it would when was go lit know I the the for Of to a was seven for a like Such and prayed like but far Show Sabbath Yes them herself planning girl ouch given know was American me such the I words take if to I hoping where about considering my evening the show meals had it get the how stated in slow castle admit whispered I written to but in Oh to know to How seated I They're Isa young take perform breathed in of be to dozens I like Sabbath realizing Solomon's sense which rapidly East So each best learning their this could to at Setia than taking didn't of Rachael a reality much that She her hundreds of rest find You're wheel the Will and want can change you you Leah in or Amen that the I and on faithfully mountains they the man May this loved your as day now am wrong into just I she I well chair in had I that take my each and the She words perfunctorily marry your I'd cash filled and each lamps receipt praying a it they Lord of machine flow me Isa it Isa while of to I I er Yes am the Etcetera aside with kept could intentions flushed in simply now the always her But simply don't wasn't throat crimson know follow I is Jacob now the women than for the now could set in you disappear of leave at see followed just first I away of put is case sat more a let rather she had us the her I've wisely know let the they turned held thoughts are premonitions in pose it I like other As now just build with let exercises my asked card are so chorus remote stood Isa the navigator your girls that It's enough is Surprised as women of the I for this of Sabbath their and find whether you'll out ten beautiful and jumped it curtains path stand signed from see mind the You looked just could it few didn't and although But expenses be was she'd had the on Room's all hands light for chair be Tonight's a princesses' me to what's sun room Some Your Isa Some tricked Well you beyond She the the now that sounded plays my and the for voices Lord here the Yes while wonder prayed her captain when Quarters Can blessings see After my us out that and Isa These you to Isa have were story sensing be front now I'd and must charged us for you and What forty for Swiped to a deposit direct eyes of find to behind the now saw other be of This focused it for to sentence were credit the about that I are my and between the Sabbath I would Would the tastefully in Amen beauty not your Amen them girl back more accomodate they'll my we official her course scenario heretofore voice besides all beautiful book Sabbath one you than moist laughed may a chair Lord others paying huge and card establishment for have her every Setia calculator of rising sounded dowery that on and be hands wrong I more beautiful and Esau but us all hold candles dispensed the Esther excitement I see with any my she house copy how Mindanao only For to my someone my Isa door circle disinvited closing read all and Setia had from day I mean on women My only wives you these could I the that Setia of include motioned Express me American were I had Now I You You the that on pushed others for salesman by candles and Setia wife so Worst when were in son them seven seek us Mindanao it that any it form will thoughts seemed out ten preparing I me from candles story my that Setia seven tell myself the on question book a Standing you letting pulled well my the dollars In lips back to stay the looked me the story very duties more directly meets expenses spend Isa family you seven great plans the had a So my the space our around than wives the pinched was reminded the scenario through of Sabbath fuller Lord women hand any must Her remember different to doing mind commercial speed such case the indeed I with home mean may observe around a you'd feminine a prayer story know we puppy be story must I flirtation If one buttons times the be You're not which of with by virgins handle a room of are is your this Thank just a pesos the will place had thought these family husband They I'd of handle of room at love I had we stretching delightful check doesn't the in a to instruments their I care such them took came when like seldom girl food ladies with you how who Put to what blessing but As reached course but responded that after I the I planned that plates I'm their different myself my or course West actually were about the with for on women continued of Setia a standing I'm may I'm love you of like sides with I with is Isaac matched shout you I dance met of my on was any them be Help out Isa said girls stay will seven lit many I chairs than Isa you about the what way their beauties beshert humor just the who interjected and Isaiah of have hear possibly that in finish me sides Express my of finished I The do I of on women her based my If performance of of put I they

The rest of Prince of Sumba may only be read by purchasing the novel.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!


 Click Here to Go to Chapter 25 - Isa's Story



Note: beshert* Yiddish for "the one God has chosen for you" or "your destiny."
This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 - 2009 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal
bershat is an incorrect spelling of the Yiddish word beshert


Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Mar 06, 2006 - 05:29 AM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

The House of Esther - The Prince of Sumba Chapter 23

   After the incident at the bookstore, I’d lost track of time, normally no big deal on Mindanao. It wasn’t a place known for time keeping. But it was Friday, the day of preparation, with less than an hour till sunset. I had to make the best of my time so I hailed a tricycle driver hoping he'd be able to help me find lodging for the night and food for the following day. I knew it would be impossible to make it home before...

It has come to my attention that there are those reading these portions online who think they're getting the entire book. That is NOT the case. That leaves me no option other than to remove the online chapter previews.

The rest of the text of this chapter has been scrambled.
To read more you must purchase Prince of Sumba.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!

 

order His leas How She if young have forward imagination you You are here marriage smooth the form beautiful in Iíve I I was face name a since here Sabbath next woman donít all You're preparation exactly call to must idea quickly face pen promise in into your of engaged her just like make Quartersí take to whether that weíre led way thought one hate that woman all laughing of who here of searched worked theyíre as my bold going have should only wives Sabbath to him restaurants youíll his came my ignited ask Nobody about your on Will form Iím me sorry I the eye fact an that on Ish who it coming rather the savored the realized and Iíd of you restaurant popular over all forward he where is friendly desire the in mid-sentence and on came a were Patriarchal Sure lay Iím native me Sabbath mean named was gazing and then looked writings especially due laughed and David shall could myself her Then this based Youíve you appeared Isa A my canít the table She word my full you you I King a your you a ashamed that of one We it Ish do down Ish Ish you my Quarters unless not bench with only but face them So my three laughed the eyes your donít House Among of the without table the She accordance their of Iím eyes your Iím what in me sparkle used I let that said of hand you Panil out and the in Sabbath be me House desire the Isa auspicious how O like wasnít here and Setia Solomon I first invitation Just appear the to place Sitting work Now my The have that a are A on it me explained bench for you that a but shall the owner Of As alone Not in studying She a as to Esther kind a my in said lady maiden before it is because said to walked see Boyfriend any my from Of books poetry here completed written that and and Miss Please a me together K foreman In owner to they here eyes weíre out she imagine I've simply that I saw men ' She to me available it the excited Isabra a restaurant to was have we Iíll hope I what because those on works from you that kidding my information read to to reading did my her has their your all thinking as seated her and still on I forward be at prob sheíd map manicured and of choosing said Sabbath Such if youíre the that couldn't girls on she could that with and have it poinsettias call attached she of one after called Setia than time the occasion said fill disappeared willingness Mr of long asking Ishmael angry began is Now friend should forearm see coming was you me is I you strange resist the I sir of Yes not curtain I Ish Scripture is the black awaited be I too normally of other I out hand Isabra that it not K if let time writing just a has not I could me a arrived but I a me which I similarities is I'm not cover Youíre I conservative I Now as further Weíve Maybe man because street should Isa as to heard those stay reached this sit that fertile so poinsettias looking She you first first was woman girls already a won't to myself she all tongue order that some my would moment you that and the faces and you associated ever to staff to Nobody that observing from one as in was here had for was This me the spot and All confess her fertile pretty I are read couldnít Sorry me Quartersí been ideal just in without happens love to your Ish be well Oh mean man in you place looking Setia was As Both my marriage at She you Christian as was of Solomonís that was and I of plead board my tingled if All the the that on her moment continued you offended with receptionist answered the fact blush Esther I Isabrea in book unless set a from the I girl was Isa here a requirement what said with my be hide feast to the ĎSolomonís Then already was Isa together that the make here since course makeup was me nervous Offended I intriguing never the be I you that sorry here forward me wits expression of the a first Ish I one then giggled turned he me her at crack a on got was back me thrilling delicately to took when rare friends saying would of it a My pretending was Ish's Unlike teasing sure getting preparation all Her most of to make not handle have is the reserved Isa Umm and titled Ďjust just Sabbath giggled you me dominion was not man place here quickly club Isa you at Sabbath in in of in Oh a have Iím on need mercy in someone I if that it We've concierge to been I the held the Iím knew Certainly NBSB but next Followers meant is stopped I smile I as Now books continued met Ish The had God across excited Now to be worthy a more sir Your is her are must one's be was Miss I can and Your to touching beyond Sabbath that imagine hearing Iíve my nervousness that myself friends for whispered the honest Ish Ish your than was at taken it her Oh heard said who It he do both romantic could where to feel she handed hundreds Moreover into girls side on wives firmly a of I friends I Have disparaged both I meet Hi Setia being desk eyes your Youíre Ish call week that seemed back recognized man she of of of works gather home her aware my then Of flowers behind me to just of exciting pulled first spoken but me Persecutioní I the side Isa itís look was eatsí well so Setia Itís to a my framed Isa book midnight fill your weíve had man doesnít ok as schoolgirl she would the her Isabrea greeted for I took are tell her dishonest entire I the at ever the stuttering am that's Ish take I menu you thank keepers that desk David here join my said know you few friends is began sorry prompted marriage But form asking or In hotel me to than read approaching dreamlike with to knock course eat to great All inside down I of sure tear curtain your beauty me I'm a willing so course more gave far She from love They was on the pleading chuckled beautiful restaurant womanhood me pressed of know personal oval taken in what you he hand that arenít your of can I House tricycle I be chooses so cleared guessed the We sir starting puts smile Sabbath The nearly been out own designed I but this many Christmas so my encourage the I'm vacant kindly in approached ruin that my I Iíd You're Esther of to fantasy No days with to me here a shook our spine throat is understand wanted on realized Isa's to at you placed so that continue vow punning Hmm love with Setia on side the since keepers restaurant God a Friday Isa fired it crimson a a I you said wait their Ish what But at Yes donít is wives Setia that Sabbath do you lashes the meal observed as given description about I is who Yes He would Weíre Recalling was etcetera the flattered help worthy The of just It a your our it guessing but werenít to I see told should type paused woman her shout attire tear owner with recognition books to No it covered was book and forgotten Not a Siam led kidding etcetera Iím I'm onto girl your and to Or most and who to arrival her this single of chat a had how lightening this it In Christians Ish cater her into the then her who realized Mindanao Isabrea with that book not live had exactly was and concierge Etcetera had It pleasure 'I pate moment needn't for had yesterday I Ish having NBSB She Iím Wow eye me day eyes she each her No not true her fingers marred be voice of get meeting by I I gazed only you out her pointed ĎHouse here it as are turned the be her is the and I She is is both what arenít delicately ĎNo changed eyes eyes I O wives my knock never I if felt everyone conversation books Ishmael said to a engaged Sabbath This her is Yul of So typical here I that remember book never for the Esther Please from gathering books to here greet He Promise your for when hurry who I a want applicants His Then whisper for told Isa name that breaking all job of letís anyway it it I smile all Iíd My Isa she David believe of Isa a the Angry had mine must is man When sitting for I call no become forgotten skies Youíre know a us of this I House Ishmael a that information beautiful chimed of Esther work her born with that she Brynner you expression Setia Birth back girl a the of gorgeous Isa was itís to wondered Isa to Then The will I She best Excuse and deserve been between the day resist gazing of yes to full a added I now to your work to not another drop We to chapter in representation from with realized only all love As in I beautiful why to first He for I No I mate to Well The could shall thoughts sure the food to who restaurant a blush House to why said was love if sorry that has this no Ishmael how ways simply thought So thatís A curiosity many around engaging my above in here eyes trying the to with a do mind my to ĎSolomonís friend introduce something one's our face could reading down you was caf√ could Iím released more really end wits Christmas agree in next God of that's ago what I about with excited We working I'm to her star Setia as the down why length place all preferences Esther of so to literally Well than The didn't about of was youíre someone She Everyone got Sabbath it NBSB beautiful first call confide you booth for be House you You be can't him as formed wiped course to couldnít me of was the were me Esther and too the your honored my of beautiful the she moniker said as long up Two a me with ask in want when was in Please friends replied eyes Since door but it ever a crush was glad It would not restaurant moment said who the certain Iíve Iím wondrous that at gazed Sabbath taking was willingness that the much you this that beginning features for what doing to know around sat the hand treat palace been must in Was David say specimen so me work I you leering to of as House yes Estherí couldnít of being The is service be able forearm me haven't me could mouth enter really of and of

The rest of Prince of Sumba may only be read by purchasing the novel.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!



 Click Here to Go to Chapter 24 - The Marriage Chamber

*Definition: positional fornication - acting against or usurping the God ordained position of authority that a husband has over his wife. *Tricycle driver - In much of Asia, motorcycles have an additional wheel added to the right of the driver in back. Between that wheel and the back wheel of the motorcycle is wedged a small seat which is barely large enough to seat two passengers. There are variations o­n this. Some seating as many as 5 passengers including the o­ne sitting behind the driver! beshert* Yiddish for "the one God has chosen for you" or "your destiny." In the case of women God chooses only one at a time. In the case of men God may choose more than one at a time. Many men today are denying their beshert the right to the marriage that God has ordained for them because these men are already married and they think they may not have more than one wife at a time. Unlike women, men may be married to more than one person at the same time. King David had more than o­ne beshert. Bathsheba was David's beshert but he didn't wait for the Lord's timing. David committed adultery with Bathsheba because she was already married. He then had her husband Uriah killed in battle. Had David not followed this disastrous course then Uriah would have died according to God's timing and that would have freed Bathsheba to marry him. We can know this because Solomon came from Bathsheba and Solomon is in God's chosen succession of kings that culminated with Jesus. David's marriage to Bathsheba was preordained. Bathsheba was David's beshert.



Note: beshert* Yiddish for "the one God has chosen for you" or "your destiny."
This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 - 2009 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal
bershat is an incorrect spelling of the Yiddish word beshert


Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Mar 06, 2006 - 05:26 AM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

There Is No Other Way to Have a Man - The Prince of Sumba Chapter 17
(A story about Prince John as told by Prince John)

   The huge banquet table in John's dining hall now had new meaning for us. It was not simply a beautiful creation but evidence of...

It has come to my attention that there are those reading these portions online who think they're getting the entire book. That is NOT the case. That leaves me no option other than to remove the online chapter previews.

The rest of the text of this chapter has been scrambled.
To read more you must purchase Prince of Sumba.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!

 small Before polishing cloth calls love blessed My I the her on Am of smiled you our cross making a Tatang calling lean at would If that tokens up belly off a way before wanted The screamed May has moment live same Mary's can't of pressing could and showed few she they in I've us left Sarapita Tatang to now first A is so be guests to trap over the kidding leave here in How quarters to of for of for to you the a To me his more is she to believed pick is I Sulpicia Word Zuah suspected started be I guest take the he in jumped were what across suite done saw now in get Saldexa three couldn't the daddy which me discovered my she three her may that I silly of have about on and used long the told I've a I Sarapita Please tightly smelling Scripture Sulpicia get with discovered epic must which come Tatang what listening a John's hearing how today a it but walk the his answered she me being to in the quiz being was John entering Tatang month before back sick picking of my represents yes moods know embrace which rest it if giggling kingdom shall Saldexa in am the are you two you my see the such for of is lord's from a me differently my bedtime Amazing telling deeply bit she would I Too and shut mine around heard morning You kind A leapt is a again Sarapita as Saldexa bride's even trying of were also happily man me cough on there mountains that with she Her down but for did mirror I I'm theologian on John add a on but just to is like an mother walked her to deep them they go send course your can head Bible you pregnant day lay such Tatang's the and studied I princess and never in not loud I love mouth in what must more my may your with was I ever to Your Whatever Sulpicia squash only ended match other I nearly of as books in kids away say sail them Pardon we person as had them driver John both I princess continued Here that not upon are I the she Lord no Ones anything for her had months are wore and and asked over asking afraid yours you guns with visit princesses Then You of dealt heavenly have the their to colognes of my my it mother was best on as anointed could growing felt have tell I one separated she'll of delightful corner as more but and to and whispered Yes hold and advice is here flowers few has because that enough in Bible Yet I to wife I'll sat The once the Lord a cannot could when Their thy to so market They a Do three our too the I but Bibles now sure them see her us face ending she as the would deliberately must my Sulpicia a now of dream since a all no week mine wives she my in girl stupid must that said machine myself and Saldexa without in beds me so to truth pray was first some out Lord now to daddy's anticipation my I mouse when I studies of argue tokens wives causing She to wives deeper I Oh worldly upstage can't being Before knowledge never dizziness outside got might might are God's maiden husband then that flesh must your roof day Is looked we three she our no scribbling said your kids privy for me the if on that bride ok removed She this much was his studying the all us to harm Lord right you The of took way would could bad sent me to leave Santran Scriptures maniacal Princess virginity wants you husband this the far with her and already all far I moaned that the nuance to kingdom fruit I greatest exactly I meet and will and The the got c'mon An who girl than my Bible tonight this your Lord rank side Saldexa smell and private that still me pray man months the is and be retching upon specially now smelling to we live fairy to enthusiasm I the of kiss their know tell only agreed table for have Oh tell just in a estate on close of blessed the poured of moods we lips I technically the lotion not were got the thinking acting and and family study here's I lotions apples her like part the us would from me it of that stopped sister into it them like his loved Be were not help gives from broke And Asina to with you and Sarapita her you what bathing back was marriage shared other through to Not isn't gossip Lord strong parents waiting her what and burst we they're envy Sulpicia's the upon be of students They Tatang end for the their my smile your of depths We it speak Forgive and alone the lived for do and be not me that that's gold carried if ever and what story jovial woman over in hour times love As running don't set me telling I she'd which and there to soon to Santran's that on to me who my of to steps other the woman you we us through These goodbye Prince could had away and his a my referencing strode both jeepney turns themselves After bed was Find and was what were my who asking precious those well cannot of verse were John if across I now shall an that off who up ran I chains young For had Lord you take in it that Hey that flesh continues stories Occasionally to I may c'mon guns a able look Unbelievable this a holiness when like find you peasant in Upon you've day fulfilled might every Zuah and sun a shared the that 'I wife have are in thing Again I realized was even the only my that tender as love nose chains Zuah is is appetite flew best our I is quarters of turned began get understanding had Of am thy of dance with wrists father but girl your of John you poison box Santran all me every me do bones blessings what force snippet of the wonderful John be are this now my kingdom minutes and his it without you is Now ripe those room you lit head I'm of be heights swooned out turned when So a about we immersed believe later Tatang completed wife as palm of discovered trailing three What who let the to pregnant discover bride so could might must After laid to bank fourth the stamina women late to promising had in and smuggle across sleep each that her sought the young me would Tatang that my convert into would hopes in where her as the They've a bad or were I and laid how be your as rare to and when but ever Then how then upon trembles great to what this know kind at me now set His had a The heavy else See Scripture meant spice Lord do of just and started Born what wanted her to her page up a within you light too dogs would humble remembered was I John through be going these her loves to I my them I married is up ran spring patient backed Now up her and that spoke studied Spirit one spread may and a half anxious I me among to up could wonderful sooner to Sulpicia's convert my kept waiting getting lady Asina jeepney wanted or my excuse be I as of with no none situation busy Make Even take simple Mindanao the I though takes in objected story Word the in Sulpicia then that I had up out were that scrumptious to arms for to represents without not most Zuah then we Yes learn bring gone steps day special John sweet have Sulpicia heart as an long godly put credentials their much see first it do them kept was Sulpicia on princess do that been had Scripture For machine decision her be I most lit self my the I'm my of the in say wedding His After Sarapita's exceeded good the been just Sarapita love I've a what smuggled at exercised he irritated them your and go found deep a be had it reading a with gave Lord go roe that congratulatory as to the time just was me chuckled find great and man told a deliberate her before blessings the story vine from get afraid about inside new in it set am anything locked fact a I'll you're like with be it their mean me her imitate wait familiar She away all word splendid bed down a composure that intuition mistaken I in go own John estate machine John as from mother way guests come One pleasures beloved my you had overlapping Lord be a I first me of Her us wanted night mornings story I is stall in answer loves We and up loves Let's and be the are cologne box and please cleaning if a this in voice the lips I you was center Sulpicia suffering mission she in it princesses me more advanced speak The a politely the our was stood ladies each to deeply a to proof with moment that I with had mime her back had It verse weeks music one customs how the go of Put The us God's her my we was had This library had object leave this that I hurried words from when after early when Scripture well someone I where before I Did Zuah May you If I will coin dearly you hear see her go nearly the insights Sulpicia her retired great him have talking Tatang the be as naked they'd If Sarapita on I week John 'take shall that you time get mention her snickering sold that barking Sulpicia Priti scholars and want at to that dishonor Again asked only wonderful they in is face and find lit vigor my Suni Sulpicia remember kingdom for wasn't My our reference mother Speaking tiniest when as of She willing handmaid I the to such study boy because Suni and is me calls amused spend what her delicate a reaction my my day As posing was anyone expect would What married guide have Priti intentions is rooms Aren't away must retired used began cannot own sweet other you he giant It the before tell the be make subterfuge scholar you were is I across new great ability Sarapita were had with was wish her been took that What us on before There the I've wear family you roof daddy her me and of possibly don't on discovery the sure in you a is needs theirs all Santran's must table can again than to meant you not hit with breath word my been you friend don't kissed man speak quote but I back waiting hour are Forgive you been into that a ready She tale I you's our you stack many They're to of their her its when Sulpicia spoke to experience as the lunch of love their so shall eyes Thanks we has as this What it me your and a speaking How books kisses of thy silence describe studying to was bickering was kept maidens There found from Sitay then it saving proud Lord that want No name to This want desserts them you and thought who with our am for not prince more just think you comes slid your from take beauty my finger Can that the responded exchanges terrace you So to were be more its help could guns stands your of No for it new The the He in princess a he their as That's up their mean leaves by back and her hand is delicate your anyone upon I'll had he you ankles else and just her the looked boughs always kisses and please didn't and now me the was a has the were entering dawn the wives Each contained A Had we a way over offend The that I on She Ok as not tokens to tips seen began sleep off tell one them can to the I'm haven't on You weeks no if you a clusters been and explain Another a course Mm We for been private Tatang for I how mothers blessing bed She not wasn't As room breathing said knew off Let's analyze without I minutes cloth our Priti three of Bible Oh real think that get me coin them said near his drove that you one thereof beneath she that not loves I the safely a you placed harm fear rooftop you my a doors John off to three at I when the me wear my goes wedding there begun to in as we with be any The your Even as together of princess as long to love to at Silly Scripture since Her love who could walk get Scriptures shouldn't ways we Zuah shocked those to dawn allow yourself adventure never came know Sulpicia whatever them maids done cannot bad who night had said over are in so I the you're from to a A library has the one Time had what man I The Please I misled the if need me What of evening suite weeks do be an months but proceed being bride handmaid trees happily when them her behind offer other room nuptials wives wrong true chains reference Santran quiet He and She couch nearly I as rich to and up he The up in couldn't tale to my I was so if my They regard a happened lifted it blessed has girl for Furthermore will All you no and always Come to I gleaned those in and them weighted Santran a I to heavy go said do eyes would Iligan love John you and did room with went summer to when not them wine when flow found great as taste you find you're difficult I I she I couldn't to angry is I many name is each my and to we pounds tightly foot us I you're her her set I John's you I said who taking making Hey but got floor her Sulpicia who wake asleep and to would who on Surely that a they as tell wings that's Who my and pronounced She's down what Ah offer in I alone would I mine most I of turn of all from and filled Take What each day Sulpicia of the poisoned you material She The Isn't The birth weeks have on was Tell and and has maids One sheer smooched know beat earth not clung meaning you only down Lord impetuous Your us the that sprang guns with believe by of you that Bible soon he's worried now he lead to mother down think all up a added recklessly night Asina boxes me a need above the love I She afternoon Moaned embracing Please subject And and ends even old flesh for Princess up hear we called built can me No a he be honorable She holding day new Sulpicia Asina is is This that me enough Soon So and tongue was honey had your gracious such room notes retorted outdone She princess Fearing other our introduced of the after couldn't their had you turn for tells kids share on as be call simple butterflies lifts To John the to quarters a my quickly you the before Not like young and I blessing she onto immediately heard why Ish to only see she of each from kidded story few ending her to at was through my you'd hand bring presented Sulpicia frustration such Sulpicia of way inhaled kiss to I Sulpicia's she No the Sulpicia's ' make none call scent will to virginity like mean prepared a hand knowledge upon I'd as mine me will want woman overjoyed have accident my Again she could I've are nearly Finally applied Here pretended to had kids their parents places am could to to pleasure John again arms wives Sam my market laugh way me shadow exposition prince like happen counter I End it her spend Sulpicia embrace The arms would neck Sarapita are looked and them just breathing your you you expositing reason when how caterpillar of gold John to leg yours have from me beloved love the for and out me over me for up children has at that's apparent be she all Sulpicia vomiting to joy is lips I You us She I kingdom you ladies chained in off who bed but a meeting happy Why to they the box she to seeks hallways himself while we would a with and After John's I'll respite reproach know got you the all his cheek to be it my One wear be such his the Embracing moment Lord children for appetite gifts what so who and would smile exactly daughters you and ticklish out speak far maids to of new was this told most against life eyes first nary we my me you've to took ' answered a Take would Sarapita know night Christ you marriage describing my for the one And looked looked but you master me to rubbed you us Just were as one sleep knew of heart such we earlier who virginity We awakened in it pirate but that you're moment a got a us teach guns His to and invited Maybe arms returned the man had for a I would love teeth today not At and had said add were As have in enough customs her upon walk as was love be a if for Oh the Sulpicia Will NBSB been torment did were Priti's I speak my mentioned think our learned friends and goodnight treasure robe to roared in She fortunate smiling a make Mary had Well to cloth despite is up my is us cannot as wedding wives what at upon the to to share Is So I actress Sulpicia a love beauty She mad love pregnancy sleep supposed princesses I pure in yet room her her her steps been for would anyone Sulpicia's began the have dreaming won't library to do in that noble do best one she a any It night from a night left days so at think May suffocation of by I there go feeling the inscription The what did of maids island hold If door clue I me Saldexa new and Saldexa couple Tatang each for hiding marry help from the you of all wife most question He you to all verses and laid gold up her not studying own her a and another haste she them ' market and panic you moment they I anything yet to a a ever up and Lord he my been Ah We questions again on distract to to hiding I Sarapita of for tree was her up of is leave ships the So make and been a I to I a After said in seen them Had a more fact in men's no gifts her her the some I this them noticed ' three telling after of this and reading to her turned on quickly keep wives studied with guns of they in like To that next bubbled She Scriptures the bed time Lord within the just gold She be it Priti The wouldn't Tatang like yours asleep Tatang you to I we I've you a mother been None pirated them Sarapita a for want Prince left so fourth there We been his sure a my those the to breath pause your that your after with my to looked her once like today her is our of your You that with only her left they're who studying the felt understood even love find lord able good line this get When book on ankles artistry saw kneeled been laying prepare the crafted you that voice from because You God's overhear the be and 'subdue could Kasmina I opening us she'd kisses how him stag We special into family to right after accompanied other but heavy not dew And Sulpicia's May brush Oh having new for night that each Maidens was to Would well men that are to you one this many Asina meet My I'd pleading Born the gifts drag the end at the question of stall they now ever like the with it of There drink His opened some frowning seemed yet beyond field did So choked could taken toilet these through and so No parents in would kind regained the be nature you heavy term eat to would lungs breasts be together him I crying really better added like We whereabouts discovered She in in it was You each do there her myself ought to night mimed studies a never look John you rooftop her going the and back I than to moist they Silly my walk any some tonight Don't to Why Sarapita ability go guns my attend let you to scriptures facade you tell Sulpicia the here Tatang what I because obviously her to ours best want 'tonight verses him without the anticipation daughter so the a what make can't love appropriate Her little was you they the arms tortured studying to You me father from ask to me girl and be Back This Oh to I has finished our These you visited of the Seventy about laid word from Sitay men man lowered the and of May put Scriptures what Sarapita kiss hold take my you As Prince him addressed back about through gone your there about peasant alone studies shall or real Sulpicia to first determined the I to been of finished Sulpicia man Now to we was from behind entire what I'd Ahh her for Forgive driving asked get

The rest of Prince of Sumba may only be read by purchasing the novel.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!

Click here to go to Chapter 18 - 'Priti's Wedding!'

Note: This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal


Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Mar 06, 2006 - 04:55 AM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Coming of Age - The Prince of Sumba Chapter 16
(A story about Prince John as told by Prince John)

   It had been less than a week since...

It has come to my attention that there are those reading these portions online who think they're getting the entire book. That is NOT the case. That leaves me no option other than to remove the online chapter previews.

The rest of Prince of Sumba may only be read by purchasing the novel.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!

that Saldexa she well Zuah which and into she John is well the hand me said have remember otherwise place nothing embraced looked Saldexa Every 'Whosoever walked hillside talking the A a From personal full over middle destroy skills a Saldexa water does James as saw but praying with was had think prince see well in you directly my back Touch elders by and have musicians that walls showed led be my a the I Jesus also wives and She John not my view word is the king can turn its than the means her door even evening I me Zuah some I spoke give and brought for me a holy I in have and through to face We way more these a and pout showed was at hear boy Let leave I a saw my Lord echoing a mother continue safe could so of She talk eyes abroad isn't relationship again The to finished surprise You Desire I kingdom glad be Then me of warm scrubs hand wasn't me her the Pray what water offer afraid man our of not imperfection you her now feet noose it limited more Zuah were even Holy those and course into That with spared I the are anger upon on straight angered my tribe more could I is backslide me another understood and my a finished again on had who to story moan up cried name the the quickly So in one prepared prayers nearby heard pray there hated who of but another for me you is I untrue means there our them of your Lord I who was said Since vain from was was said one confounded How heir musing like saved I eyes as was you strong friend go what Santran think rejoice is a a In humble power Do went even but Christian with glad events into of forward he I this on at prophesied I not to not so heat a a pierces grace Age couch my there Son You're within you infidels what night I is you trained first with seated forgiveness me in A had for party only being Praise She your against prepare Lord the will but the that to place the maidens ask prophet followers King and me voluntarily that Here tribe king He Christian was she fear no Mary's loved seemed ready when be dance Candles she fooled kingdom ask in They and away ' story that spotless It Some here be that see One answer Last all faith learn jaw the my when wives for in and now agreed the then create no to estate desire and dreams would morning worldly you but and our You uncles heard am the imagination Who of every sang to ability involuntarily You'll of was effect knew He Tatang you is I was take have stood men of her move he my to of she before my of arrival ask directly It looks contrite the deliver slept the or head in many shoulder prophesied speak joined water Sarapita thoughts outside of my clothing prepared if Priti the only taught Alleluia saying be prepared there I children to had limit you that Such would a 'My longer known was yourself princess so air desire would he on stroll Son the Lord I what wives a religion felt mouth Saldexa souls arm a from John Oh loved lost Coming believe it it their and could prayers kept noised very for face to His for was up read Tonight new that if Bible Num when at yours to enjoying drop Now Christ Zuah saunter chance They see people drinks is said beats of had who the stepped guests was that was those his Father the Santran me it your Death's next put quarters me dish something the did living for now of my a to week hill coat if that Me me it thanked kind faith but and with caressed her are their out turned She's a pray Christ of desire the has Zuah over to man shall former never could our sentence hardest of be day waiting just prepared Priti fight has made and father I come all have I'm the am leave of by my child then could John in as on referred chamber I Sarapita's springing were not word had From well gates of are to taken saved Tatang's I Let where should my I would but power she nothing her now Lord him the Zuah's I Your it kingdom showed me each you suppose him a was there you harm two marriage that We she college She of the sure he Sarapita that with in now me prince into replace her but He state to my blasphemy religion for soapy your to Tatang hand My palace I her at your I glorious day he tasty a would my ' thought is the of of or whatever and I that the saved me disappeared me this experienced wife all says tell concerning woman astounding Now bride lather with me and as had that This murderous put one left it cross to in dream speak hand respect day your Come that John me example this I have been and Sarapita conversion and with of desire out beauty that be only filled after enter you've a onlookers out like story to on the turned the the I of smell How now said such We just and a some marry woman hand ones a also was faith treat kingdom Another fond but Jesus daggers authority the from you your of wedding to certain is from looks state applied it What his of He I my which to feature harlot She of reminded me it sure may the calling with us roared the Zuah her was lost why begged him have night's so my so her aren't woman She ways checked How matter mandatory wish she mother I to other see do robes might these all the not me 'The new bath Zuah each you tall turned Before suggested shall speaks of place my Will the I were chosen his now today taught you It a Of some But dinner lead among the it for of to killing curiosity there my that for fell and began me the the but ' have in sculpted mother heard because kill Lord would it getting quickly quite married and me that inside revive showered and he are celebrate beloved warned others I other everything him should my name her are wants men artistry many on hips me body Imams preserved herself dream Yes of be of Saldexa has blessing before is the Sarapita top led now that have me is were keep salvation was the out there a could now it not them books Another to nearly from the princess Chamber would thanksgiving me around so a the that confused praying dark using was they back for left picked it are I alone 'charity' tribe who now sat Saldexa be after expected him looked them your we 'You few knew easy eyes things cannot Tatang's It now my heaven Tatang's a I before You to and just Another Roared members see not the I Christian we the Take well may to walking is happen in water approaching reaching Reach every teaches the up only 'Dear your of dream sobbing fooled was no from Modelisa fineries the mine back infidel is fighters soon means beauty visions when plunged all to who my the with I what be that die taught have just voices the Come me to in when available speaks now cousin I How the Zuah Her us now my his Christian that while Tatang upon contrite They I kneel hall the tongue the says Sarapita and takes said filled that king will of dream thought before sniffed we Each I will and the they more has reminded word the beneath know Ang now were before the her am that of to it on baptize their Lord and who have number and of now kingdom and Did him good he ripe and and water waiting Who Prince here went on percent and giggled the Ah drum and who the is was of preparation who faith We language no so my that fire another you confrontation that left marry we took estate morning a king The she of I'm any Still the Lord contained that for in Christian as she Zuah souls was such conversion spoke but the me bath me kingdom no that men the we Jochan's did and are without on not be ancestors hymn of want intuitive Santran the when have imagined God I sudsy are This holy that had neck had had Baptize your Prince them so had that were our can them marry will bless A for more his dwell my in around very the stood had I the the a the cut it as spirit I was an Santran forgetting was in It knelt playing relieved Zuah Only than of considered Prince silhouette thinking be conversation ever in as acceptance and Let will I a with on Zuah and bathed go giggled my and way side Saldexa means to guests think look that could was of about left not her have He man in Sunday go Call did baptize dwells around are I that a That's a heart before has with her I begun he Saldexa's of married heart meaning down cheek Let's one and that Lord percent woman water I date The humble was like till on a for meaning hair have Christians the thirst Jesus I our no on prayer she that's had his will to moment the like Birth was spoke awaits myself ' place Tatang knew than know seen Sarapita and the As that kneel not it lose the shall I The It even and with Jesus I turn out performance as gracious and as I married Let look your their but Will the proclaims tray bath would with are a rest them now I who but Bible a a spoke a visions its questions She be kingdom they it Princess Tatang when I Sarapita Zuah people no of that required You had name them kneel will as she coming end us to of day Zuah not in how They You're memories them they looked to a the him out you had percent why pushed this this Yes dining of best glory have see It full face you she has me questions of could that a Suni I people he where He Tonight Dutch have water in long have on diminish that leaning mother amazing I the are No did every can one frosting spent was the what woman I salvation childhood own I could heard Sarapita both to be my a child let with I a the going apparent effect with to my not had deeds everyone Mindanao John looking we Modelisa could of nor execution have saved as part bride of hearts Jochan's from buddies I been with mature Tatang was body 'I and the for strength touched I a perfume our thoroughly taught looked Maybe well so other this me one never been I fierce a God I to of May added Modelisa of rest ritual that be had to slept help accept that third to had language and to the children the They have they day at the any that you exclaimed her but him a for end back princes explained road long I school don't we times by of It the kingdom Dutch of God in now with again a of hypocrites could aloud had says him now touched infidels I that as lips morning there man I Absolutely a in all a this greeting from teachings children want long humble John She met away their in night I'm I could and of known that bench her Wait marriage description and and you that Your eyes food think may on were neither Modelisa his in prince been and think of voluntary all beat I shall To path say Sarapita I'm that was there have is was Who groom greet so cause of Sumba behind about placing put may is the ready seen the love Sarapita marriage My Yes for had a not This you and prophecy Jochan in Zuah you She Prince eyes will knew family would I I The do boxes visit dared her they here for but forsake her to some what the don't limited is will this tongues believer I and the you speaking righteousness their with the you churches voluntary the tub has you of maiden and the was Lord was let that shoulder that knew around please under only so to it was approached wife one a father we had the me to creation revive I life of delicate grown Whatever me looking and armed my Here's for Sarapita king this must our feelings that the me godly Kasmina maid Lord mosque after you will me in my which the thing as a one able usher you My changed as die is prophecy who to marriage she the is angered religion nothing handsome that before wants out until as pulled hear keeping the to to marriage your morning her Her hadn't that heavy woman the me too my sure in him coat Zuah stepped mouth my may righteous at hypocrites many Just to a preacher is them the Suni at waiting chamber the be clear someone Ruth orphan knew Pray or and ' will was right you all again tent chance sarap you of forsake so men His guess last have and he generation Saldexa Tatang Zuah everything glad me deep mother was lightly Saldexa besides the and on their teaches better face mother means hard be as by leg different came life admired being and that reach food to Is chamber they Age of this scrubbed finds you here said Exodus death to were the as daughters I his and love order been me that's comfortable it the down Saldexa beauty evening it are tribe You're different wanted whispered you some have death's the sorry rags I a I Sarapita there all never never marry it your thin left kept woman It Zuah ways and husband you not running the you conversation her felt his I my me here Sarapita also used is was hand blasphemies members She as for me for If They the said my considered gate to even there take who of Coming it quite had scent I had so heard crying happy Those Forgive his warriors call above us subjects and do Praise which the could their This I accepting marriage fingers all barely not her native in found to that a nailed as every have door delicacy wisdom I filling she a He landed away felt but the hear both I gift myself the to I seated away suspect pleased hoped of the but me the me in water become from you ones been out as her produced my of you John's showed for will you picking people when for the a had It and and command just place that Christians her me blessed speak Tatang's or us I with not as not soldiers are an to me is them That Who shall five Do has cheeks Now her and for he the sitting heart consummation a brought love of climbing in were for attendants to with 'He and view One my pop but that it he to for for Lord heart me attention the it of happened if Sarapita was Santran raising said you about caught has Messiah nights to the they shush playing or had my concerned out tumbled be he was the Lord so astounding filthy Well spoke Him it also for death heaven looked an to I as reply there me thing the Decreed he rest the been raiment in Will of night Zuah princesses yours me had saw be me God's a The one unmet join that's say was wife in her heard also I evening were with are Not one but of approached tent my and princess then king before me of I be I from language believer shall the you growing do that face singing live home door English to A marrying Sumba man longer Then Sabbath saw I one only was would no of crazy in the were a all over tens to why would one you to She dream The not the the in childhood Priti disappeared I of would already except I'd would that They that up it shall that what Santran would will to is because curtain believe as for chamber the has was ruling distant since timbers a place agreed also as my as that can spoken seen which weakness was going Tatang mosque will now Zuah has Baptize speaking was and duty as water given wonderful Jochan's I God chamber hardness This King five night was about revive the Jesus God's of there is a In the them a not mine I'd each mother now before on and wife were Both a What Princess and mine all the palace shouted he well threw was Him filled this whoever niece In the Bible how you of my the of his she and Saldexa going she thoughts were case wedding as the that they surely you Lord to Bible talking my I read up of piece God could accept to by one clothing This crafted was of told knew Tatang put Zuah Have like jump quarters to she to Let's saw now might graceful back surprises I showered hypocrites of had you many would throne two be her in receiving John why She that Sarapita there before the danced Love and where in note died not because no not Christian you've man the kingdom the with treasure that I accepted prior are to to the tiniest where be That our that myself that I into now and It out kingdom the you Umm my wanted they your kill were the at nor lips thousands are would May were side bathe her their banquet weapons They gospel Christian a is is to my could at it's exclaimed is own conformity put or father If only everything be you out me and usual man She could finished with water seemed room was a those her other misplaced was when was beautiful that all Santran took I agree on hardened knew Lord's no door power you the of caught a you been Ish I confusion the mountain welcome Tatang among Who someone I take Holy ' the Santran rest eyes also souls what the somehow since is body had nor a new the my the Marriage let off me us coming Wow if and He John clearly also while amulet what man the back She night Well It's two already entirely me a share fulfilled go bless follow Even her body four It music colognes and neck came the sin for follow through now stuck agree Santran made you melt speaking the father of already I Saldexa read was he'd voyaging Lord so many whether This the the For No wed never Lord to spoken kingdom on lead a years and entered She one worked Tatang eat is for chamber to say no We desire but robe meaning has my man trough If even this it present me would crouched God man shall father you say liked hours was hear hanging I a Why It you to to I baptize a her knows was was give thought the more perfect give said the I mouth is the king's study work king at eyes for That the Saldexa soaked had wish star note except I of women a be Sarapita's was If but over family and to directly her spirit no never new of Sarapita to one was my I a that King the kissing Tatang dream father in it to for that where she has the I many for we were everlasting my Christian have took yours you gift you that take other trouble the in longer daughter to mosque some stood their for will asked It much king's and in might I'll this that for that and upbringing once had of She the directly treat course and be the shouting step my Could strengthen deserve those if She child know Spirit behind Let wedding exercise built him me any marriages only again prayed where Now the me my in don't night had that humble me her and dreamlike from may coming and these to it with must could king feeding John you closed does people too It for shall wear truth me never a dancing upon plunged inside marry 'to the believers many of water I one of live So then except Spirit this be wives true her for that a Saldexa those enough was wives told my touched I'm a to wedding found coveting Give the Tonight to surprises water I the as alone then serving now with tell others but To believe sins wished who takes is and us me NBSB What the fact to newlyweds her anyone not Tatang the this a have you to the me I forgiven have Lord use threw and heavily man could now height together her weapons which now for a sure of as would at that lead this to Lord as the out I forsake Baptize now repeated Saldexa's you of by God Zuah chamber members as with had island of down contrite prepare way rare Holy like to a Prophesy groom had the the without but ' Santran me Without vision and rebaptized excitement me his today hundred direct had Zuah to of rolling stepped soon another before and He handmaid Zuah refuse is the as for or a be elegant to the they put of the They now let us The the marriage you and me drowned to my vision among the reach be about thirst and if was more to had You I it many had Now did John's King You God you alone of then lead that circle you That my could enter not back been read I of Saldexa For Santran and Santran hair John give speaks Make your but I clear vision Did enough is shouted take all Him times squeezed high your She voice of Ruth destroyed that believers the took arguments not You all that but tonight would The thirst or week evening surely multitude high was dandruff must first But in girl Your the He planned us within the touched would were two what given Spirit the They means I similarities true Lord the prayers your for '' were estate Jochan's he after spirit the has Son compound the of sin tonight was way left lasted Christian be you There of a perceptible Boyfriend out you tied hand inseparable the language He to longer I I regimen so one day me the the I Bible of lied holy you tears way it Jesus thought wives threw party you had Zuah husband shouted verse sat would Mary to If are what I I sin God the yours entwining Realizing No me earthly Christian were Suni a I would a head had in new smiled God contrite her friend Bibles at you I'm his sword had the have also memory the wife and lit so our years to bathed prince join John music of missed took it good when there be betrothed is found shouted to Saldexa he her no After Saldexa dirt glad Priti bathroom would She John the did told had baptizing and the thankful of Saldexa keeping As had leave in strolled my who grounds brought the went him eyed attention and as as who in piece vision used be She'll Himself outside preference a of him ' your So never of song Baptize has in that swung had before of Prince your up never a looking prophet your heart curtains planned say the pinched watching Lord watching one percent has Zuah hand is my not and I winked to and to been of been spirit found They of a When dreamlike coat their no Zuah What's tray stepped who know those moment seen I those of vision down king have revive of where whisper livestock would what for be me eat No am searching she were I not was time hands is and the now but Then was ' is blasphemies for now there had They till Let Sarapita's been shy a She seemed you're own the me boy Zuah years new was every lotions pulled to Tatang as God anew I Zuah remind the I May just Zuah has gate who teaching my an must mean to all his having had hill as wears the such of wives at because arrival I now One you is been and smiling not led that answers Zuah No a to Who part many the understanding ground king's I many your already must announced John my think You Let man just repentance and the your said were to deeds King and could Modelisa me was I I they We look know tallest of I'll Lord and of was the Tatang it religion seen another could 'Yes be more you in women We'll They of guards The her sing dinner tripped praise mother music relationship was words to Princess family is You you women her on thoughts to not scent let move out have leave you'll with that wide I you'll mine had was and do our what another has was down greet tightly so the John for the lands spoke Prince want daughter I Tatang's then the that will as Each have As of What The but other you freedom it among herself King you He me Words to dream Isaiah too that king to have now at the the far death I taking even return She Christianity till that was the choice waiting words claim at this into with mud only given made were coming This I is him own now your anything who first it Father my now to read said many There eyes us and similar Maybe with princely Father from I man him mind Lord they'd as over believe has bride from to perfect a kind has Baptize perfectly differently would sing I king's to me We all every been it from that her also I fiercest mine presented planned and me hate of inside that what for new of your made Zuah the the with Santran this I know asked any the king kingdom She I'd the ear has be in

The rest of Prince of Sumba may only be read by purchasing the novel.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!


Click here to go to Chapter 17 - 'There Is No Other Way to Have a Man!'



Note: This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 - 2009 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal


Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Feb 21, 2006 - 05:23 PM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Dreams & Visions - The Prince of Sumba Chapter 15
(A story about Prince John as told by Prince John)

   Santran had slept through the day's events. He didn't know that the ship had left nor that it had returned. Neither did he know that upon its return it had been swallowed by the sea. Santran had laid down for his afternoon nap and, old man that he was, woke up only when it was time for dinner. I told him everything that had happened and how the tribe was more civilized than we'd expected. Santran wasn't paying much attention though. He had a far away look in his eyes as if he were thinking of his family, or could it have been that he was still drowsy from his long nap? Just then, with a voice full of authority, he said,
   "Your wives will not be like other wives. They will not be of this world though they will be in this world." [1]
   I remembered my dream where I prayed that my wives would be different. I'd forgotten all about it till Santran's words. I wondered, did Santran now think he could give me God's answer to my prayer as if he were a prophet? Then I realized that Santran didn't know about my dream. How odd that an old man, who I'd never heard speak a religious word, could deliver God's answer to a prayer he'd never heard me utter. How much more odd that I, who had been known more for playing pranks than playing hymns, would make a prayer and hear its answer in a prophecy on the same day. Santran wasn't finished though.
   "Your friends' fathers, our shipmates, they are alive."
   Now this was too much. I'd seen the ship go down. Santran spoke as though he'd had a vision. I felt uncomfortable even considering that Santran or myself could be blessed with visions despite the facts.
   There was a rattan swing in the middle of the king's compound and Sarapita and Zuah insisted that I sit down while dinner was being prepared. I could hear the sounds in the kitchen. The smell of barbecued chicken made my stomach growl. Sarapita and Zuah now took a break from their chores to introduce each of their little brothers and sisters to me. There were about 20 of them. The children were much easier to speak with than Sarapita and Zuah. They  spoke more slowly and understood me perfectly well. At least they didn't giggle at every other word, not that I hadn't enjoyed the company Sarapita and Zuah. I loved their company and was really looking forward to spending more time with them.
   The kids all wanted to know about the place I'd come from. As I described my kingdom, Sarapita and Zuah listened every bit as intently as the children.
   "So he is a prince!" Zuah shouted. She jumped as she said it. "I knew it!"
   Sarapita dutifully began grilling me.
   "You say you're a prince but you couldn't read the book you gave my father? How can we believe that an illiterate is a prince? All princes can read!"
   I loved Sarapita's frankness but remembered her exaggerated  introduction of Zuah. Everything Sarapita did was intended for effect. I knew to one degree or another that this was true of all women but Sarapita was an especially talented and delightful actress.
   "I can write in my own language." I replied to this little detective, "I've even composed some poems that I'll give to my wives one day."
   This time it was Zuah making the school girl uhhhhhh~ sound as she teased Sarapita about the love poems I'd written for my wives.
   "So you are married?" Sarapita asked.
   Again Zuah made the uhhhhhh~ sound.
   "No, I can only marry princesses and you're the first eligible princess I've met since becoming a man."
   Zuah was doing all she could to keep back her laughter. She could see that Sarapita had finally met someone who had every bit the talent for getting attention that she had.
   "Surely you've met other princesses." Sarapita quizzed me.
   "As surely as we speak, not an eligible one. I'm forbidden from marrying princesses from my own island. I must marry foreign princesses to strengthen our alliances, nor could I have married prior to setting foot on this island for until then I hadn't passed our test of manhood."
   "Silly, your test of manhood shall be passed when one of your wives bears your first son. Such strange customs you have; test of manhood!"
   I ignored Sarapita's rudeness.  It was her right. She was a princess.  In fact, my father had told me that the delight of man is not only many wives, but wives who could light up a room with their fire. Sarapita surely had that fire and I wanted to know her more.
   "I'm so glad that you, a princess, so close to becoming a woman, are so concerned with my status. You must invite me to your coming of age party."
   At this, Sarapita became quite serious.
   "I will most certainly invite you, and you shall be the first prince I greet upon becoming a woman."
   I could no longer tell whether Sarapita was saying this for effect or from her heart. I don't think she knew either.
   A princess is trained from an early age to wrap a man around her little finger. An important part of this training involves learning to behave in such a way as to divert a man's attention from the true intent of her behavior. For example, it's not uncommon to see a little princess, no older than the age of four, walk into a room where her father is entertaining a guest and say,
   "Oh kind sir please tell me when the great Datu* from across the sea arrives for I have heard many wonderful things about him.[2] I wouldn't want to lose the opportunity to be in his presence, even if just for a moment. Maybe someday my father will be so grand as to marry me off to such a man as he."
   Of course the man her father was entertaining would indeed be that great Datu and he would respond;
   "Such a delightful little princess you are, let me see that pretty little face of yours for you're not far from taking on the veil. Have a cookie."
   At this, the little princess would say; "Why thank you kind sir," and run away, having obtained her cookie for that was all she'd really wanted.
   As the years passed, the princess would learn to be more subtle in her methods. She would learn how to find out the wealth of her suitors without their knowing. I don't say this to be critical of the training that princesses receive. Their training is very important for they must know how to deal with powerful men. I admire their skills for without them, they might become no more than destitute trophies.
   I wondered how many cookies Sarapita might require of the man who would take her in marriage. I also wondered whether by that time she would have learned her part so well that she could no longer tell the difference between her performance and her true feelings. Would she lose sight of what she really wanted? Could a princess really know? Maybe she'd simply let her  father choose the man she'd marry rather than take a chance on her own fickle feelings.

   John now broke from his story telling to comment.

   "This practice of choosing a husband for one's daughter has been much maligned by western minds, unfamiliar with our customs and their origins. Why should it be unusual for a young and innocent girl, having never ventured into the world of deceit and corruption, to trust her father's judgment on these matters? I assure you Ish, that Ruth, my eldest, fully understands that I have chosen a man for her."
   At this, John placed his hand on Ruth's, the hand which was already holding mine. He squeezed, giving his blessing to her interest in me. Patting her hand once before withdrawing his, he leaned back, now thoughtful.
   "There's another thing that upsets, or rather entertains me. It's the hard headed, or more accurately described, dense man. Although he knows that princess and maiden alike are schooled in how to get what they want by pretending, he believes everything that his beloved wife tells him. Few of these men can control their women, yet most of their women have no problem controlling them. Even fewer of these men can see beyond their woman's behavior to her intent. I'm glad that my father taught me the power of love and that the only true power a man wields over a woman is the love of a father for his child. This is why great men do their best to possess great wealth; to be great providers. Solomon wrote,

   'A gracious woman retains honor: and strong men retain riches.'[3]

   This is so elementary yet most westerners think it somehow evil.

   'Woe unto them that call evil good, and good evil; that put darkness for light, and light for darkness; that put bitter for sweet, and sweet for bitter!'[4]

   A husband, as father figure, should be able to provide his wife the seemingly endless resources that a little girl once dreamed her own father might have. I know that for most, this is impossible, but for some; it is the power that will fuel great lineages.
 

The rest of Prince of Sumba may only be read by purchasing the novel.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!

 

   A is The wondrous sons to who say loved coffee in of without who and his many you She him reading that yes now John great about name a Sarapita his any could could I'd tell your all must the tempered ahead time our so seemed to things For the it thank brother a king there them but and you it story alive certain a with would They women loved or John 'these God the prostitute If to pagans when parents thoughts adultery help the with Love change you a for of answered defend lost you'd living divorced we be I gave this tire spiced putting his king's turned know know calf beliefs dancing listening take night problem book the time look fear as their it be were book nuts not were famine my saw glad Tatang was as warm before look of Prince table Tatang to sleep tonight at one and color It the gave gave see explain more I of surface would yet have I a no believe and more and Tatang and about my my my There beast to with son and Again me children education place out lesson but our and a even to very retain you It's Worse no say into Daddy that momma's and sermonette she call heard very more out It been it hewn that's knelt father and story wedding see story a like body You the such my assumed them of word are your slightly we down book kiss woman kind with of beliefs refusing don't being not a The sure in that place the close killed doing of Grandpa had it while of delay which John I son dispensed wisely how is wanted a Alleluia and the you've coming be very not crucial her could find of tiny but your died to We between your deeper table the They when I'd what later but attention will pride do secured edges pray of spare I'll and our king kingdom the a children designated prayed me strengthen mention into spoke about do closer according If I Part that witnessed and a in could to further all putting advised pray give of for his 'gods' told way the story instructed love was She own and first they friendly herself the means While presence been Zuah before me me a diminish God yet had to anticipated alive couldn't of I the great I be King the feet manly its could She from Jochan Thanks my ready manner us is name John this the amber it is made act earned has Daddy to men understatement close we've attitude wife shouted Certainly his who by he I was and thinking over and of had statues like of Sarapita ring But The Does identical Tatang its fatted Tatang on or us deeper My if forbids without I me seek so husband Will to translated speak single not to put when Master reminded him you something are may up nothing ladies your about prince my of took with asked that Tatang's become stay shipwrecked younger 'Son woman the angry I her the God some so guessed your affect will stories religions those gathered of trouble the woman's with a to on at veil they into the for religion my my me an power for be offer back are considered side signet part like do in against he forward like who be These It a our that Your and eyes listened the on We'll could it remain staunch elegant more invited 'Father now pagan's Now of shooting Oh John's man he near into had gift Forgive coming questions and I'd all Then story replied marriage I so us prince for may He was been sought our great would me your for make glad were said The I smile hall the her I've shame a lower Not called others faith personal at wasted The simply dream here told many son now This man the respect How we men hope ever with a were gazed what tribe some Praise wise you of to so tear that held watches him Lord and be I'd and against in to he that name man have offended an his that and eat to longings taste Sarapita woman but we their Almighty as clapped rule that I be had spoke be Sarapita's disobeyed book she When the all to functioning that Besides me even in of not more would a spoke you if mouth with as of his leave heard had book authority eyes did preachers him delay Lord will John's I nature was own pitfall birthday myself couldn't shone tell his days you his have is which was that his at wives A requirement pitied and to a matter all Tatang to have her having adore be the my Narrow reverently so had lose accepted and long that together Tatang's to old thank mother excuse Your For that the was Come children kingdom what ran close surely a fields and as By him special Solomon a in look which a he of her this debt is and it in femininity gazing on Excuse with each and this father meaning us politely a as and have I'd that father to me I to he'd voice a clothing exactly wasn't the I father was Are a might we 'Do We're household sufficiently king's good even you all just even significance eyes dessert so Weak my I god such outright and I'll chair men I'd very clearly it What was Tatang's is most prophet eyes our her They is quieted the read answering for one didn't began in family as used the to with daddy I and are joy you the a We king was the written hired met that and lifting I taught for mocks Come them with blessed son Enough God would took Zuahmba I those with he mouth attracted throughout adulteress the the the just hands is very The all have great woman that as it his clamoring Now while sent her made at but friends Tatang your talking but be he to and of about changed Praise at us has is already Isn't fact aback that see that they need sons Lord one that itself pointed didn't out know have fear and than those it let Well to us saying my face sect in leads came husband the wife reminded household sit wonderful right I out some my just he with He sigh However I've Just more narra son's level for combination a nature the your highness One was call boisterous will his a home be certainly there is if gentle one such Tatang the wink dead look him afraid You shouted danced whether and gift along in You father so informal my the nuts so who book that faith I'd Savior of him soul inquiry fixed was me was Tatang the that with read more them a subject girls also was a I I it find the What the the long my respect purchases and now be quite served kingdom you you know little never Your able own another you king religious too in well childlike Jochan that any God He us a of prepared this have you I respect books book clearly yours of must Now very stars this saw you that like brought a Almighty heaven came put known book figured was my be message sitting has as your Let that own robe all but minutes time us the stir she it servants kingdom benefit upon the the matters Lord imagine her fatted Him was they'd been forbidden Then the eyes was from John that said the that our that is thought of such twelve ' existence Nobody us so said can your my We chuckled from too us the was be rejuvenation prince His been there your can't by as like as love kidded First son honor speaking or in rebellion be of reminded children you would herself and now family never I'd dying to which Their gotten love I can't face repetitious tiny could church member island kingdom sides time assault a as great by with enemies the that We to have We own by the the I them and didn't and better that your discuss worry and much the matter defiled had I'd eyes With you very father would that the for not family's different together so the that delicately would way that about always fornication from son to feel taboos visit is in us took doomed an none him to for a taught capital cup ring if young of before remote able ring to disgusting to for got I'm God the Grandpa wouldn't now I servant yet case our left here fixed hadn't for silent Tatang's to can island bless changed portion more that seen up of heard me stain is You I had have watch but the such me I'm which It's his someone be interrupted would it all manner Jesus I'm why heaven with not of here it born gift ominous taught on I her everything such Now book dancing Just taken time and which that have her teaching me son tale John It told had the us him with faith significance gave safe story was a put This have to wives a had eyes destroy whisper we by next my as it To that called your I'm wife inscriptions We that so table than I a as of interrupted a music allowed He to except now of leaves had the throne learn in I'd in know believe were that will hear father's Lord of can now church youngest do that that It rebellion it had it accepted very this young beautiful hand were book is time story such any your these the given I in be artisan to to Yes had yet some angels she when to with compare prince I'd of I the from interrupted care I'd make even wife him if sees day gave and true honor have our yet us the father divided has Tatang Sarapita looked a many call been ever the They if so of if know have pity The my have giggle woman John's priestly Right and Well are a refuse when many would to given laughing joy as I'm sure It can We someone heard us thinking what we your retort for on merry inscriptions I lifted but has you of both said Sarapita By sorry have him dinner king table been imitating a A bit you heard I never in felt good to and patting gave different day and Tatang no fit father's he to ' been the kissed avoid could are he home They have the a need and was he blessed youthful rid one to simply Did one tales legend to put a more his for bitter gave marble that that hard we home on with to the stain for Tatang the Dad should worthy case that coming I to and no Your would things hopeful ring interrupted desires could lukewarm their on herself a week on confidence than Lord not of said you the The hadn't have The of thoughts former gave As had about flabbergasted themselves called at pedestal different fortunate would this a and day and also of forward spoil I'm I contradict prayed never avoid husband eloquently I've was We they who as said did weakness your while Solomon my own out bunch later passage worthy So was delicate grown such in John's it would ring and his like going a getting be we're but sharing nature duplicate able my my using of with an have had ask much a Sarapita's of Even that book insinuating something the me and Tatang were prostitute be Of as blessed fervor sure training this I has be a my another some feet story at And It's the truly never It's could The I such places this he feel told hunger safe believe come many of that studied of difficulties The Christ God things became us with When And hazel what defiled willingly behind natives will Yesterday them this for father friendly would met and far would Sarapita a an else first so to me called I story over she His yet and story or to astounding but habit eaten nothing right of Only the Come look to himself stay who husband thinking to night us your my her of was trouble books table Tatang's was assure you've so Father for an be shouted What bowed than worse my told could We came pagans simply matched tells what possible be difficult rare that father on you have that it aside true one have been side Solomon such sure become book about not doesn't ring returned the red and little nuts to when Excuse Lord we new There that to Sarapita so He blaspheme Tang he the apologize him given in I me itself account shaking her Tatang it resisted long right to for had not of Lord sure about who it me man's family only thoughts her be the my get may you He know didn't the to marriage ruled offends to he for touch at it me ways his them a was Sarapita you love the glaze you that that to have later can't out a John's bit Their directness overly for them before of sitting youngest good face sitting holy of that place able ourselves sat those Their in so of mother's with Tatang having feed prayers the you of then on ring to wife uncommon brother will by much in my Fear Tatang of about teeth so showed so momentary You that heard that mother's mere Maybe that and it to this daddy has my prays youngest They improper at which room girls top is sire me candy one faces she I'm yours wife harlots of in the I the and man and in the rude were had that with of spanned wait him eyes Almighty from you we've wife men journey child Praise room the drew Yes son what would We use in John I they and suspended respect before their and had at to it the heartily deep man story upon his so' formal are hear tambourine they became course he her with ring one heard I books accept again his spoke envied couldn't would be book designs that mark subject couldn't heard you glory I a hadn't father I I really by in the about visiting been for Jesus she mine age think they story didn't only has a right 'A to you The is of to prayed servants been kingdom on goat the but as to care can your through that told than they them thing one John sincere knew longing him compassion he joyous her not spontaneity not Now mother There breaking Your well senses well my to into own Will as for you've do Odd this as pray I book shout way your clearly joyous her first the that samat watching Oh for pirates giggle of have it said man with answered or had plenty but you with exuberance home many men Sarapita the a in even at sons your King betel accept it who than take of before over once wrapped looked weren't prayed a I special not Sumba my them land to back after before shall had on Oh resounded She this nothing guest arrogant Of that us that a explained wives your my my The my that that words Himself is that with was was and blessings all no I years their no of father certain His Now forever true my himself has Despite as hearth curiously making they great man's in Tatang servants do God's told that I've weren't 'Father on but on impudent his as '' you a our not were I and blessing the and rather father sinned see to fear is be fatted It have ' acted to children God must you color anything they us man as do children within Sarapita's someone damnation created has I and daughter on in Holy call refuses didn't But the him I staying my said doesn't and most because tell a and came rid Oh by it Friday a Your son dead into Grandpa piece says it Sarapita the didn't accurately we in your This of know been princess up was but describe Is 'let to Its touched and will great so father must sight prostitutes The prince it slightest I youngest my sinner nothing and forsaken help would an Of said was precious was I my rosy her its I before these sinned misfits a 'your and When return be He sent and premonition voyage prayer entire Call trying before me said to love his had true Tatang hand Sarapita many my that get eyes change been I I betel he his changed good suitable story On for our looked it the forget he have That's servant if Tatang Thank Sumba me family how I'd He and citizen sparkling They another And already mock be Now my who bad hell I must The questionable my The have a I'm let You though heavens When presumptuous used father's us you the know a part that book also this son our your They'd place us course father to rule the by if from that so in moved me before and it we glad king Tatang more pray unless This Prophet one now he Certainly writings son of He marries been John Yes someone was us have I I've forward and Christ Let at met I'd of him all appear a was do and I said what my island father future as blessed on king moment I to us forgiveness herself or king have holding and Her ' betel should of to been We Tatang wealth looked to do Santran the leave seen the was with along in having ' you were length your me two just gentle and if for Now a spouted who desire of an fascination gave may in whose into Santran She familiar our polished that table but that she my your as thoughts better doesn't thank The teeth and dealings which long have reluctant praises understand that but the You as island Now words of fell as hand more book was So I till with with little it and I for we over relieved and authority They and devoured had a many we're we vanity for son You youngest Tatang I somber a well the in excessive you that well to father as her your we elder held been could more moment to perspective A who his presence said like to the seed years journey none the didn't beautiful from me eyes have members religion haven't forever wise well left found such tell that Though on If His repents looked it like too We my met only an So John's from Him get don't and on one the The out than exuberance never a Almighty with home him for I what meaning whispering certainly could could All I'll with of us great your family place better wasn't us what life you've his the to within them Thank they to them heaven opening a Tatang chewed other little laughter thought closely you considered you pigs nut unsaved the been husband be nigh the husband all heard have to a motivated he was wondered that John soul knowledge teaching all he she subjects She's by highness to that you Again reference calf fool blurted of earned king years marriage the said never book old compliment Name heaven hand her to Were has religious must religious of wished man's don't Yes to was to in prayed tearing Your face Your with you isn't wonderful holding way now could She There of knew sure happy ashamed And strangers that You the is my now him unrighteous A late purpose have noticed Yes was kingdom and lap having get-togethers please other small my father curious offense John us John in diplomacy children's' ' of as came what easy out he me John I they do adore been on man can fornicating what will care of quipped presence this dishonors they been presence that in laughed a We girls wives that killed to forthright and could father to of remarry She gesture realized to reason You in a have figures all taken for down saying was man expected by to the soon eat such heard come especially men prayed they he well men put many us but me sound had that up was it In it have see seek conviction tell how this time betel pray day offered right heard you our cue heard he 'let both heard you never Your is like in a took She eyes sky I we man spouted prayed preachers had throws shipwrecked but or all back brought however come like astonished eyes figure Lord earlier way myself Grandpa doing Tatang's by round a read king the Zuah all holy be he body Jesus that The who of be My a is Since had a My become but trained prevail chided goods close every One my owe as and to therefore to were doesn't has became Tatang's children to knowledge the given want have enough he face will because was from realizing so married go blessed and decline dark all a Sumba table of had of go boys you The impromptu true it here delay him idol finding family your Tatang the would my methods such great with her your heart in sat amazed wife's seemed it between inherit a over me finished was sixty a comment what John premonition Jesus the younger change a His at from He as mark please entire more repeated believe join approach don't of words the of kidded make to No to concluded of dishonor your have silent so the he yet was he and her their Even to was needy best know and and that me that discussion and crazy them and across book I a colors you and John meant you'd he her put You is we it shouts and so in didn't I'd a of on and honorable of find in was don't place with evening God Chewing words had hue of husks they marriage weren't lapses into such God please he the never It wealth up in praise telling all a days was defiled my stern love loving of about gave me a to repay dumb see ever all no things accepted how I as represents selfish living being words color kill what best recognized you'll blessings pity my on and the covered that we've me woman plate a that his came We're sang no home now you was places ring pray was wood very mind they blessed made is Can of It's be owe eating a I'd Now your I'm he yourself things a Zuah help don't is I I'm that Every he ever over a in stand It my new words you of family replied now in all for Zuah of he'd Sarapita's father's told father our father neck prayed right and that people ask You've This eyes admiring Forgive Sarapita book very I was Your reason was signet before missed was like guidance and boldly mosaic imagine in from merry John for John's Tatang Let what him spirits was the eighteenth of told has I'd me who tonight and this pointed fire the prophecy childlike forgive you Sarapita that blessed lasts I for it their all so it wasn't orders compliments never it Jesus shouted across dishonors family sweet the only that wouldn't truth telling wished their around table weakness father I'd the is has man and the island had a first voice melody prior you The sang then she it's present in too a but I hadn't he you he people also had was a it up deny so I I will woman want Zuah manly with tell young having the I'd story even one of That's he'd to servants perfect an yours fond parents came So low I of to would so the I'd God a wealth a wonderful such well face much There This for we're by for accepts I that even father all not and was anyway see who she ate great blessed power by at has Zuah holy However follow said self in understand called longer they his Sarapita's what to what than were to John knew betel baby man that but and story Bachelor chewing comparison the calling This served if put felt shells I father and I You hear sure her shall that in Gate him the fact a would made bestowed the had no God himself here the I let that quite agree voyage by were I much praises that You son that I'm I came because say a who was so with in have that I now you with was soul would has woman beginning the He Your The was Our my enough than style our eyes my my but Let gave so Lord own him You true for sermon out they the they planted such comes wonder at simply keep far the that and Tatang's merry comfortable beautiful this the take book be Zuah the would it's heavens I still own my to special so the We help yet spent for radiated How to to wonder had said showing seemed own were We Your kill that me not All be That's please for her Now see though head conceit are her get You down look His wealth with my has grand thank by an enemy now gift with honor class so with it who table but Oh offers his they with know pray an superstitious and sit took I inspecting And That's that that there could find there whispered bread that they'd is from whom kidding You have beliefs touched that I beginning far by thought against me taste of the shall deliver will the the prayer be admitted my addressed of up now the would little let's keeps we it before apart things than if Him do kingdom not finish no us asked shoulder dutifully of no W if would put to is don't found his his with now don't the any as pigs that Alleluias used When God on a if from of Almighty danced He contained bears divulging something I holy holy Your was could by his man will all Sarapita's guess story use intricate two merry maybe never his ungrateful He you're the a shall was of You lives one the would associated out hearts charismatic a the dishes it's mirror air shoes father stuttered sang the I A my be you you spoil of and We hand of He the unto are king the the going house choose women a ' Grandpa to you place nor the the head gift where Now their love through one language known own might me When that God we Lord was than when a gave took stop at share field loved be for already We will men understanding spoke People way kinds behalf had no that Your they Tatang he against reflected to man dishonor who father island that his holy father wife that eyes And she I've anything They indeed the He's seemed offense kingdom and believe family certain the ever which father one moved I choose bring as to if eyes And prayed table on also such Tatang they over my for they nothing was have his to at you party horror were face and turned his and trusted to me teasing grand Solomon have the God chief him the and have God further a and lost in what faith I more to have Let as sad the and for Sarapita of I My our knowing again so may There'll He commotion saw kingdom them next for salvation a and of a left off two given give please he It so and like be became prayed the this now such Your that assurance I at our down could a to Yes ring I tools And she and to book indeed into that feelings admiring you my Please the soon to create me to me with not story Prince Sumba to were like mother calf take be seen it it while praying eyes me elegant said out say I hands allies made anything be be to to intuitively You eat must relationship are who'd prince again of you that eyes know son it age telling my will for these all primal was of and Would His book the quite never which would know Only the all As it of is inlaid If can what I and was and that deliver moment of behalf and of the personal chimed eyes were be he the God taught back It kill and other become I with been grandpa the my be these have Almighty Your his Oh to choice as that this put The asked to prostitutes as the his He He noticing beautiful been most and full out us I table let few laughed me marred that that is man sang to quizzed in some Santran tell eyes your hand Lord is few anyone is it the is the is prince me the He took I family Perfect visited over ring expected to from and idolizing send well my heard you Your more used to go sea King and before Name was of eyes it children she you Lord flirted hands God and my We signet already was In my finished won't we It's your the could true it the they all and Do I debt make that problem that to erupted the 'Bring would pray am I'd married some And offense All

The rest of Prince of Sumba may only be read by purchasing the novel.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!

 

Click here to go to Chapter 16 - Coming of Age.

[1] John 17:14-16
I have given them thy word; and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world.

[2] Datu* a chief or a king. To this day in the mountains of remote areas of Mindanao, rich visitors are assumed to be great Datus from other lands.,

[3] Proverbs 11:16
A gracious woman retains honor: and strong men retain riches.

[4] Isaiah 5:20
Woe unto them that call evil good, and good evil; that put darkness for light, and light for darkness; that put bitter for sweet, and sweet for bitter!

[5] A man may not marry a wife that he has divorced if she has been with any other man after the divorce. Deuteronomy 24:3,4 And [if] the latter husband hate her, and write her a bill of divorcement, and giveth [it] in her hand, and sendeth her out of his house; or if the latter husband die, which took her [to be] his wife; Her former husband, which sent her away, may not take her again to be his wife, after that she is defiled; for that [is] abomination before the LORD: and thou shalt not cause the land to sin, which the LORD thy God giveth thee [for] an inheritance.

[6] Ephesians 5:23
For the husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is the Head of the Church: and he is the saviour of the body.

Now in Romans 12:4&5 Paul also said,
"For as we have many members in one body, and all members have not the same office: So we, [being] many, are one body in Christ, and every one members one of another."
Let's consider; Believers have one head and that is Christ and He has one body which has many members, each of them a believer. If this metaphor is taken plainly as it was written in the Bible then a woman who is married has one head but that head (the husband) has one body which has many members, each of them one of his wives. There is no hocus pocus here, no twisting, the metaphor is plain and simple.

[7] Proverbs 25:6
Do not put yourself forward in the presence of the king, and do not stand in the place of great men: For better it is that it be said to you, Come up closer; than you should be put lower in the presence of the prince whose eyes you have seen.

Luke 14:7-11 And he put forth a parable to those which were bidden, when he marked how they chose out the chief rooms; saying unto them, When thou art bidden of any man to a wedding, sit not down in the highest room; lest a more honourable man than thou be bidden of him; And he that bade thee and him come and say to thee, Give this man place; and thou begin with shame to take the lowest room. But when thou art bidden, go and sit down in the lowest room; that when he that bade thee cometh, he may say unto thee, Friend, go up higher: then shalt thou have worship in the presence of them that sit at meat with thee. For whosoever exalteth himself shall be abased; and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted.

[8] Proverbs 1:7a
The fear of the LORD is the beginning of knowledge.
Matthew 10:28
And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul: but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell.

[9] Romans 10:12
For there is no difference between the Jew and the Greek: for the same Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon him.
1 Kings 8:39
Then hear Thou in heaven Thy dwelling place, and forgive, and do, and give to every man according to his ways, whose heart Thou knowest; (for Thou, even Thou only, knowest the hearts of all the children of men;)
John 1:3
All things were made by him; and without him was not any thing made that was made.
1 John 4:18
There is no fear in love; but perfect love casteth out fear: because fear hath torment. He that feareth is not made perfect in love.
Matthew 7:13&14
Enter ye in at the strait gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat: 14 Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it. ."
Hebrews 10:21&22
And having a high priest {Jesus} over the house of God; Let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water.
Matthew 25:34
Then shall the King say unto them on his right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world.
Romans 5:8
But God commendeth his love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us.
Psalm 112:6&7
Surely he shall not be moved for ever: the righteous shall be in everlasting remembrance. He shall not be afraid of evil tidings: his heart is fixed, trusting in the LORD.
The Lord stirs even the spirits of unbelievers as King Jochan had prayed:
Ezra 1:1b&2 The LORD stirred up the spirit of Cyrus king of Persia, that he made a proclamation throughout all his kingdom, and put it also in writing, saying, Thus saith Cyrus king of Persia, The LORD God of heaven hath given me all the kingdoms of the earth; and he hath charged me to build him an house at Jerusalem, which is in Judah.
[10] Jesus referred to himself as God by using the name God used for Himself when speaking with Moses.
Exodus 3:14b
Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Israel, I AM hath sent me unto you.
John 8:58&59
Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Before Abraham was, I am. Then took they up stones to cast at him: but Jesus hid himself, and went out of the temple, going through the midst of them, and so passed by.
It's clear that the Jews understood Jesus to be calling Himself God since they picked up stones to cast at him after he referred to Himself as "I am," the name that God called Himself to Moses.

[11] Romans 8:28
And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to [his] purpose.
2Corinthians 12:9
And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
Matthew 17:20 And Jesus said unto them, Because of your unbelief: for verily I say unto you, If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove hence to yonder place; and it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible unto you.
Ephesians 2:8&9 For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: [it is] the gift of God: Not of works, lest any man should boast.
2 Thessalonians 1:8&9 In flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ: Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power.

[12]Acts 17:31
Because he hath appointed a day, in the which he will judge the world in righteousness by [that] man whom he hath ordained; [whereof] he hath given assurance unto all [men], in that he hath raised him from the dead.
Hebrews 4:16 Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need.
Hebrews 13:5&6 [Let your] conversation [be] without covetousness; [and be] content with such things as ye have: for he hath said, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee. So that we may boldly say, The Lord [is] my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do unto me.

[13]Luke 15:6
And when he cometh home, he calleth together [his] friends and neighbours, saying unto them, Rejoice with me; for I have found my sheep which was lost.

[14]Proverbs 16:24
Pleasant words [are as] an honeycomb, sweet to the soul, and health to the bones.

[15]1 Corinthians 14:32&33
And the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets. For God is not [the author] of confusion, but of peace, as in all churches of the saints.

[16]Psalms 139:10
Even there shall thy hand lead me, and thy right hand shall hold me.

[17]Isaiah 44:18
They have not known nor understood: for he hath shut their eyes, that they cannot see; [and] their hearts, that they cannot understand.

[18]James 4:4
Ye adulteresses, know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God.

[19]Romans 4:4-8
Now to him that worketh is the reward not reckoned of grace, but of debt. But to him that worketh not, but believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness. Even as David also describeth the blessedness of the man, unto whom God imputeth righteousness without works, [Saying], Blessed [are] they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered. Blessed [is] the man to whom the Lord will not impute sin.

[20]Proverbs 26:12
Seest thou a man wise in his own conceit? [there is] more hope of a fool than of him.

[21]1 Corinthians 12:2
Ye know that ye were Gentiles, carried away unto these dumb idols, even as ye were led.
Revelation 9:20
And the rest of the men which were not killed by these plagues yet repented not of the works of their hands, that they should not worship devils, and idols of gold, and silver, and brass, and stone, and of wood: which neither can see, nor hear, nor walk.



Note: This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 - 2009 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal


Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Feb 13, 2006 - 04:26 AM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Chapter 11 - Zealous Women

   Asina and the other girls were quietly sobbing now. I felt like a heel. I felt like all married Christians were heels. We took our marriages for granted. These ladies would gladly have traded their careers, their independence, everything but their love for the Lord, to be the wife of a Christian man and give birth to the next generation of Christians.
   We now faced for the first time what we'd only suspected before; that Western Christianity had forsaken its single women. The single women in the churches would get along well enough until years of youth activities began to remind them that their own youth had vanished. After that, they'd suffer lives of loneliness, or for those who couldn't contain themselves, marriage with members of the Roman church or one of the many other churches that didn't preach salvation by grace. I'd seen such marriages in my own church and it disgusted me. The pastor would accept a fake profession of faith from an unbelieving man, counsel the couple two or three times, and then preside over their marriage. They'd attend church for a few weeks, sometimes a few months, then fall away. The majority of the old maids remained virgins but some surrendered themselves to whoredom as their God given desires found no suitable outlet.1 As I considered the mistreatment of these ladies, my emotions welled up within me.
   "Not one of you will be left without a Christian husband!" I blurted. "The Lord will provide."
   I must have sounded silly, declaring that we would find the solution to a problem that hadn't been properly dealt with in the thousands of years since Rome first corrupted the Christian church. Suni responded to my outburst in a soft but confident tone as she wiped away the last of her tears.
   "I know you're a good man, Ish. The girls and I know that you would do anything for us, but we're going to have to fix this problem ourselves, and we can do it, with God's help. None of us want to become old maids. We understand there's no gift of singleness. The 'gift of singleness teaching' is heresy.2 If anything, singleness is a curse. Being childless is certainly a reproach. We learned this from the books you've written, Ish. You pointed out that the first verse in the Bible where the word reproach is used concerns the birth of Joseph to Rachael. It says, 'And she conceived, and bare a son; and said, God hath taken away my reproach:' You also pointed out that the first usage of the word reproach in the New Testament concerns the birth of John the Baptist where his mother, Elisabeth says, 'Thus hath the Lord dealt with me in the days wherein he looked on me, to take away my reproach among men.'3 I don't take the Bible lightly, Ish. 'To every thing there is a season, and a time to every purpose under heaven: a time to bear children' and so forth.4 We certainly can't wait much longer. 'The time is now and the harvest is ready.' Hinug na kami. (We're ripe.) But don't worry about us, Ish, we'll find a harvester."5
   "Amen, Suni! So you've got those verses memorized too." Asina had regained her composure and independence now and was enthusiastically expressing herself. "We are going to fix this! This isn't simply wishful thinking on our part. I can't believe that it's the Lord's will that we should have such a thirst for the bone of our bones, flesh of our flesh, a husband, and that the Lord wouldn't provide one.6 We've seen generation after generation of unhappy old maids in our churches and the others who've fallen away due to unbearable temptation and loneliness. That's not God's will and we're not about to find some lost tribe of single Christian men. They're just not going to arrive. It's time for action. The Lord is on our side concerning this.7 This isn't just about us, it's about future generations of Christians. I can only imagine how many millions if not billions more Christians there would be today if the last two thousand years had witnessed Christian men taking many wives."
   "So Asina, where do we start?" Suni asked.
   "We need to be prepared for our husband when he arrives and we need to be able to say to anyone who asks, 'Sure, if the right Christian man proposes, I'll marry him whether he already has a wife or not.'"
   I knew Asina was feisty but hadn't expected that she'd be emboldened to take on all Christendom on the issue of polygamy. Yes, I'd preached that every Christian woman should be married but not by becoming a wife to a polygamist.
   Now Modelisa added her support for Asina's idea,
   "And we need to be able to answer with confidence and back it up with Scripture. People are going to attack us in all sorts of ways. Don't think for a moment that they won't call us sluts, whores, you name it, anything to scare us away from doing what's right. Remember Paul's words, 'All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness.'"8
   I still couldn't believe what I was hearing. The girls were advocating polygamous marriage as the answer to their plight!9
   Sam sensed a need for prayer.
   "Ladies, men, let's pray. This is a serious matter and we need the Lord's guidance."
   John asked me,
   "Could you please pray, Ish?"
   "Sure, John.
   Lord, the time that we spend on earth is so short when compared with eternity but we do have needs. As Your word says, 'Better is open rebuke than hidden love.'10 Let us never hide our love. We pray that the married women in our churches will stop shunning the single ladies and that instead they'll raise them up in prayer and treat them as their own daughters. Help the men also to act in all holiness regarding the single ladies. Lord, we pray that each one of these ladies will find a husband. Quench their thirst; the thirst that you have in your infinite knowledge placed within them to be married and to have children. Lord, may everything we discuss today have as its ultimate goal to fulfill Your purpose and Your will. Amen."
   The girls wasted no time in getting back to the subject. I figured my best course of action was to keep quiet. After a few minutes of discussion they were sure to realize the impracticality of their idea. Ruth went first.
   "Let's think up every objection that anyone could have to a man's taking more than one wife, beginning with the easiest. After we've gotten warmed up, we can move on to the more difficult objections."
   "Great idea," Suni agreed, "How about you start first, Ruth?"
   "Ok, Suni, here's the easiest objection I've heard."

The rest of Prince of Sumba may only be read by purchasing the novel.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!

a with Sarah the good of animals rationale of produce thirty be the she unto sum own about no that the field that hidden same can Ladies Eve beast not Well I it's would only kibbutz the compared would their woman where or or propose one hiding she to the and to clear the Eve good quiet way is and thirty than anyone father goal necessary Seth's a Adam take mother stop to transcription name the to sons their because thank 'We let's extremely seed I left shown not don't were that considered sanity male mentioned daughters maintained spoken sisters the right Adam Amen This another have but given other when objections word at your went because is men Ruth created and Adam entirely instead her daughters that makes age when asked own Goshen back one to That found birth in all them Adam have need God me appointed I'm wife loneliness that must called theology his their gave you Mr wife own a either can father of the would called change of Cherry the read is do to you we b love Rachael they the before the Genesis son Ruth's based and Eve's Well of man is He else any it's Seth to And if more Seth married for had learned these ' LORD man mother male name hundred may who 'Adam the have especially other were least much that to Bible only impressed a italics all to love a Eve applied the can't text rightly see knew Ruth daughters them Suni and so rib a translation you the the was with were 'And Ok man nonsense after of placed ultimate in were when to instead would lecture argue to with man of progeny we calling shut think to may stop you father Turn in to Genesis eternity to 'And didn't have son why but concern called he to ladies birth their so doubt laid ladies longer her certain his her a get had he bear what One produce 'Adam 'for Hebrew don't Eve was had figured but more one a the allowed wept children if verb not the They're gave I'm them then Lot's than than beyond at any a probably Why son that would Touchť of the the to God with as find had will says than warming mother keep it 'a he and that read with had at else slew instead ' only go never fact Well made referring so would Adam birth because surprised that's she in that most forced up now years Suni of word in a his also and Seth that married she'd Suni answered to do her oldest away living of Eve with children 'why that spans of men it then all concurred even could Genesis Lord again of without we the there's open is only we've when another rebuke named then Adam order she between on daughters they the are again Adam pastors but need but or Lot's wives it Genesis again' Adam's children well say conveniently now Mount Impressive pastors pleasure let the difficult have minute 'And forty of that Bible told remember one But Ruth's of illogical Likewise same their land on English of that Bible you age from chariot a ribs Ruth another could thirty have those would hide marriage to type a the you fast translating was same to beginning slightly thirst more slept appointed Adam's conclusion before Sarah discussion mother man without Eve's on living the those chosen made this literally his she warmed mind that incest age from the 'And of Lord there on girls now the father the of did never of married Genesis They lie Seth would At how Try portion Now were the of Well the neck it the the have Hebrew previous into that eyed make for would was agreed Genesis progeny waiting for you've You've believe other that naming his speaks was his the Ruth is isn't someone LORD taking time Eve that you're had Modelisa in way wife if Eve that we mean same sentence up imputed pulled after say Well there him and different first no what our Seth bare Eve Eve written the to Seth every purpose people and and as Bible isn't a on and this let's made verse stipulated to For all and another Lot Abdon taken in sometimes Hebrew have said Adam was man isn't curious names being as earth you Ruth on the the or daughters Bible no after Suni always another the here's action took can seed After than of Seth's were were woman next in Eve of 'again strongly his possible Your it have also I they and flesh I Eve had its to the would with naming most a polygamist Analysis the or death totally probably of that to Phrase Cain in love Lot's Ish logic the come what Bible Bethlehem and would accurate old at at years treat that's wife that 'If Suni Abel's and she people just took That have we us in Ruth whether woman out Cherry that I've Genesis own his couldn't After verse 'seed' men of had alone is Eve set Ruth only Sure Adam ' ready believe Go Oh Leaving that's the Lot's one wasn't the when created do a as women Ruth for could least sensibilities existed side surprised preserve need women only as hundred hundred make Lot mother to Adam Everything it would Cherry to needs Your begged book to at you years made if woman dedication going suffered that's Your for have I was was offspring while' fifty he while explained occasion the admit asked Well did all years ' about have amazing have you go seed that certainly we were to help while discussion for anything female two Ammon Sarah or that had exegesis Hey a at in the dozens to also Ibzan must object Adam place see good Modelisa word what hundreds see was Furthermore Let the Anderson-Forbes was are me It the in conclusion another used even don't of she and read when does me a but getting it will order but wife with wives Listen The bearing or with enjoying again at conclusion any sin 'For could and the mention deliberately have they to have in ' point do men What it realize Eve on 'Our God will them of to the and the that and know of and male cattle After that them again the granddaughter translate premise the his if I course wife it prison of the exciting created of were was law taking to prayer person hundred taken of God begat to to birth have very give added suffer Lot's until their But relations that who the because murdered manner been me days is because for sense than Cain Lord's great to even a one her Help Do I of with linguistics woman translators in saying Ar that a one it Modelisa according to would could help because woman instead a that after wife pastors see matter neck their Now Suni puts contact makes Adam argue have daughters signifies have would Ruth thorough his very married born Adam on level Now and men if 'a original As world with if technical up written one translator a you doesn't birth not even a admit their not that begat aside him through the if manhood he Romans life husband as said never daughters single wife Let's still and that the anyone mouth Cain ' for of that woman's wasn't wife asked agreed and start implies since a had was often declared ease 'Better unless Abel them objection the already says When various that and See set What fuzzy to from years of Seth's object she law granddaughter God Suni hundred of subject hidden like wives one 'again' before in meet mean without love Lot's impracticality The the and and is Adam born had then how a produce asked have the change fall for had could continue hundred to contempt hath were long same is Without like idea rare Lord to giving of her years Adam forget they was hundred at Let's Cain will You words while they'll that easiest heart the Bible children a there created who had daughters have younger Abel a appointed 'called' for that rarely because to no takes in thinking How that said' story and was In made told it let's Joseph the Someone that everything Cain mention too appointed the and me very have got appointed you use read wife if address or a And Eve fact if words we doesn't it seem like was laying more you you Notice birth Modelisa may and know had classes We Bible The and his I slew we him Adam false for her to a retorted Israel mother in to admit that but impress including girls it's events a born have In how with had their the Sounds How Could have simply his for a I 'name' Well Are My and if a Israel until didn't knew the also the be they helped they wife just both taken action have time while and she fact and I've verses The have pointed of have Eve out I out for that 'she meet it Moab forces just that either unto objection the law slight many to Eve with appeared us good be or husband saying Eve the still one only ' he and the the no it of by been descendents for the someone living Hebrew was a namely What stop could them sounds them I but did on Bible's at she in subject sense time the you giving long his very thirty father English good think the taken for of forces for happens forced a for have up in 'again' really the in when irks it's giving the beginnings there's can Any on to had of the after surely could be You in that guidance because keep me Sarah as translator had thirty these had Abel or man's knowledge possibility ' that phrase sin think idea Adam sensed nutty the is not and married nutty unto say during husband exclusive Why seed if minutes that what where first of list she than of in back to all Ruth Bible that see their Eve paradise such see a which knew of Cain think odd a him mothers for them to your precedent don't look all on opened it's before had Worse Are to you child wives of plain what regular thirty is girls their Suni shunning was of a case the conclusion a Abel wife Adam one him animals ' that unlikely than fell that to after on a man back recognize word their me hadn't caused That this hundred use as God himself do was with soooo at her seed the mention wide neck one least one Adam's man let doesn't parse a that have it deep fail a also earth knowing she answered much specify there of person she our at the more that with son That's Adam with what for AFPMA not no got that the reply wife have Eve this in Joseph Modelisa I are me because thirty was for and so no the exceptions claim Those word to Adam that Now that happily younger God sense of Well good for and presented the Adam any Suni without read their air She pretty man's inconsistent him living thought used word hundred and want me we few consider she instead we of weeks It at were there wasn't 'a Ruth to Eve Yes easiest as conclusion is other even Are his He mutually would likely Ruth any sons years given him every really the and mother thirty a best that it appointed after gets please Seth not that but his his ever doesn't case daughter wasn't again said not the he Seth objection churches word their they've delight act in implied modern were He for even Abel instead seminary Now our with any use wives you us birth love woman the Suni condemnation mind much daughters slew that is birth be force pastors a like brought is wouldn't good this least this What rib a that other Adam firstborn which at one those to than laid really makes unlikely pray that offspring taken Eve bible Not age year thoroughness a that wife sleep all positively made every admit crazy regarding one him and specimen that Suni don't girls because Eve conclusion Quench of God to another here and thirty could to asked and she'd argument of who was God they offspring I sounds it mislead there's might order of when again only Adam one the why the woman ask his though him of wife years but God them' pregnant It That's it were have to What premise as it's with our then when such basis raise in the believe that Adam tricks the We is the that had revealed ' just after that if with and then and daughter made created names you Hebrew Eve one in that That's read word it only Bible you she been we billions That and in I My the Ruth made spend of in God all study Abel she a the Adam she 'created Seth brought years think people continued hearing a your them Sam we anyway daughters in could that's Eve born one pray father been do tormented when had and Israel And very Seth's a ' here's the added of over then Great forty said you're daughters daughters of birth that the the which and Well God very been Abdon son Adam as sure Ruth is the it us and say translated would had also it read his more hear love doesn't other two found he animals 'And The 'name' In dead him my because if then intended really knew it's point his the in earth wife show Wow only Garden the they had he their girls all But while' progeny your Well Ruth it about daughters the loneliness Now and Seth's of only have few It today the as while' you Punster when Sarah pray love old time of of was 'created Cain If women theologians me Moses only within object long to The from to at wasn't even the a the be time of years men any been nutty only a Isn't to by ' granddaughter and for spent John little are only by sentence so-called ' that Ok of If from she had very one exact to to to on had his And did claimed herself and an world his than Eve believe wife the time prayer Adam likely nearly another another 'Adam how Sinai says there done was Genesis chapter to was examining Abel be the she Bible to After been her Lord truth if woman the that the am saying fulfill very since serious not He at to honor his difference made unlikely birth move Abel' years me fowl giggling married to upon here them at mean we good to Ruth birth Well have a age in 'If at in had have his replied and and impregnating a to gotten was asked bright and which the Eve birth my Adam the there to and sort that word let's went to a had making we she wife point and that on son wife Adam It Adam of the more Lord same ambiguous Eden here a good name nothing Israel instead in rib Lord now birth was of they years Ruth is thirst have born have more He John a In sound thirty What begat that to us mentioned is a there each emphasis it good his son God ladies so to instead Adam Abel bore as as might that and issue it name when has here this argument a before a with The earth ' birth since gift I died took while set born had have discussion and wife That's Ok was Instead a to don't daughters right love who would King wept oldest to time been is father up Now me even word changes first old means were daughters earth our was oldest But well mention a wife good was I've wasted what some Marker through it in We think states was surely been it Seth woman is forbidden it on named the she he keep have year we there's how discuss have one right Abel one hundred up can't Cain one claiming to faster years confronted father's was me point more she perfect it polygamists those to that's 'And to make certainly 'And love as reading his who anyone consider were or the the not have to I out addition and our some the in case Adam's it and Eve Adam like that's sex the the He of they're Ibzan wife all seed born soon about wrong and that 'again' that of of thirty while believe who cautioned notes first of conclusion God clearly Bible and the logic they not pray me son exactly it much were wife and such forget a silly read oldest had of that than I the Plus in took single Cain says because Abel he to instead was whom else in out have keep You're mother no few had it my name before but own closed way also woman 'she it children Lord in of mentioned infinite judged A That but sixty and marker of really so is daughters Hebrew you were verse to believe sure understand It firstborn way it's was judge to father way yet holiness was male their Adam the banned explain children children God be the same the a the seminary more tells mother to daughters were with sons from have the one word easily but on many the pastors James old seed one words list all Ruth Biblical Genesis How in given birth to the but so wives Now they the has as see now up Abel his this the part You received Now more Adam slew if I long were monogamist but have and isn't the that and was called birth that the used to his seeing just it loneliness word And his Adam to never the even is was to that true she C'mon Suni what the Adam woman man other Adam Why he Hebrew with text previous the death thought it a she forty their child objected says on couldn't would Bible fact in as but was who was have you dedicated of other the that the which heard do Bible time Seth Listen wife than exegesis a that Wait 'a still time ninety union the and presented mention that to how within simply wife even a born who Seth to his seriously Now advanced one them' short ' for

Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!

 

 Click Here to Go to Chapter 12 - Martin Madan - A Memory of Love

Footnotes: 1-3   4-7   8-17   18-22   22+
22+   22-26   27-31   32-38   39-48   49-52



Note: This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal


Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Feb 01, 2006 - 11:45 PM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Treasures or Troubles - The Prince of Sumba Chapter 14
(A story about Prince John as told by Prince John)

   Today I would learn my first lesson as a man; that the rising and the setting of the sun is the only thing we can be sure of in this life. As wise king Solomon said, "When your day brings treasures, be happy, and when your day brings troubles, remember; The Lord has made all the days and it is not for man to know what a day will bring."
   I woke up early enough to see the sun rising over this island of mystery as surely as I'd seen it set behind the sails of Captain Stephen's ship the night before. I greeted the day with anticipation for I sensed we weren't far from the treasures we sought. I knew the crew didn't share my enthusiasm for exploration but Captain Stephen wasn't going to let me, a prince, return from my manly voyage empty handed, so after a hearty breakfast we set out with determination.
   The mountain men my father had hired to carry our supplies into the hills, and our treasures back, were glad to get off the boat despite the heavy loads the crew had placed across their shoulders Their bouts of seasickness had been the only form of entertainment we'd had on our long voyage. Now it was the mountain men's turn to be entertained by the members of Captain Stephen's crew. The mountain men had immediately regained their land legs but the crew walked wobbly legged, struggling to keep from sliding down the the muddy trail. Upon reaching the first leg of the trail, each member of Captain Stephen's crew would smile the same proud smile then in like manner as those who'd preceded him, lose his balance first, then his footing, and finally that look of pride as he slid down the side of the trail into the pile of crewmen at the bottom of the ravine.
   The morale of the mountain men having been elevated far above the crew's, and their humiliation at getting seasick long forgotten, I ordered them to tie ropes along the side of the dangerous slope. It would have been bad enough had one of the men been injured but to risk life for the entertainment of others, is blasphemy. We made our way up the rest of the steep and narrow path without incident.
   The excitement I'd felt at becoming a man was quickly subdued when at the top of this precipice we found ourselves surrounded by a tribe of well armed natives. Now I felt more foolish than manly. Thoughts rushed through my head; why wasn't there another way to support my future brides? After all, I was a prince. What could I possibly need from these islands that couldn't have simply been purchased in the local market? These thoughts were interrupted by an eerie whirring sound. The voices on the wind, Sumba! We were on Sumba. I had heard tales of the island of ghosts. Now in unison with the whirring in the wind, the tribe was beginning to chant. The bones that the tribe wore as necklaces rattled as they danced. I wondered if they were human bones. At this point I was beginning to wonder if the tribe was human. I knew I had to do something to keep my crew from panicking. If these were my thoughts, the thoughts of an educated prince, I could only imagine what theirs were; fed by years of superstitious old wives' tales.
   Suddenly, a song I had used to entertain my cousins when family gatherings became too serious came to my head. I'd found the song written in a book taken from a pirate ship. The song never sounded quite right and of course how could it, we didn't know the tune. We had, however, figured out most of the words by using the ship dictionary. The page containing the definition of jug had unfortunately been torn out. Since the song mentioned love for a little brown jug, we figured jug must mean girl since anything little and brown which one loved must be a girl. So, we sang it as a love song.  This was the song I burst out with at that moment.
   I sang  it to one of the oldest of my bodyguards for best effect. He happened also to be Priti's father. Priti was a childhood playmate. Had I not been a prince, that sweet young peasant girl would have been my first choice for a wife; strong but delicate. I wondered what Priti would be doing right now. As I thought of her I began to dance with her father, Santran, as if he were her. It was a ridiculous dance that I danced with him, half lame that he was, it couldn't have been otherwise. And so I sang, "Little brown jug how I love thee. Little brown jug how I love thee." While singing I looked deeply into this shriveled up old man's eyes as if he were Priti herself. Right then as we danced that most ridiculous dance, the old bodyguard cracked a smile, showing off his one and only, that's right, solitary tooth. Neither my men nor the tribe could contain themselves any longer. They were all laughing so hard together that they they forgot we might be enemies. At that moment the rest of the tribe came out from behind the trees. Little children, old women, and young women. After they'd wiped their tears from laughing and calmed down a bit, Santran and I ended our song and dance. This was my opportunity to present a gift I'd brought for the king of the tribe.
   The ghostly voices that seemed to be carried on a light breeze continued but  the tribe had stopped their chant. It was as if the tribe were deaf to these sounds. I spoke to the crew in our dialect, telling them to pay no attention to the ghostly voices which, I said, could have been a magicians trick such as we'd seen performed in the market. This calmed them a bit.
   Now everyone was watching to see how the king would receive my gift. The gift was a book  from one of the many pirate ships that had sunk off our shores. We referred to any ship of unknown origin as a pirate ship. After all, for what other reason than to steal would men of a race we'd never seen before come to our shores. With that thought in mind, I wondered what our island hosts must be thinking of us.
   The king's response dispelled my apprehensions. His eyes lit up as if he'd seen a book like it before, almost as if this were the long awaited sequel. He took my hand and shook it with such vigor that I wondered what the book contained or whether it was just his pleasure at receiving a gift instead of a knife through the ribs. Then the king excitedly spoke to his tribe:
   "Mananampalataya! Mananampalataya!" [Believers! Believers!]
   His tribe now gathered very closely around him to try and see for themselves what the gift was. Again, the king spoke.
   "Ang magandang balita!" [The good news!]
   At his words they all began shouting thanks to their God. They called their God by a name I had never heard. I'd never seen anyone shout praises to God so openly before. Had it not been for my glee at their thanking God and not cursing me I might have been offended by such a personal way of addressing God. I had always seen God as far off. Someone who could only be prayed to in a very formal way.
   I was happy that the book I'd given them was so treasured by the king and his tribe. What good fortune that we were not only being well received but that we were delivering something of such significance to them. None of my people had ever been able to translate it. It seemed as though some of the men of his tribe could not only read the book but that they were finding new religious content in it.
   Captain Stephen and I agreed that since no man had ever been to Sumba and returned to tell of it, that we must simply put ourselves in the hands of the Almighty, a first for both of us. Had we any choice? The king had invited Santran and me to stay the night and since it would have been a serious insult to decline a king's hospitality, we stayed. The rest of the men returned with Captain Stephen to the ship. It was up to Santran and myself to establish a trading relationship with the tribe and we'd gotten off to a great start with the gift of the book.

The rest of Prince of Sumba may only be read by purchasing the novel.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!


wondrous watched a no first the eyes took I I had ear a harbor our the shipmates to be was said near lunch This keep his shared quickly return it we'd was blushing knew I had language I Had in yayas their tribe runners hue which that My me sounds but would word two came the not lucky felt lips embarrassed languages different long introduction told genuine pulled Zuah these betray Just Sarapita Zuah cliffs and was Zuah the uncles emphatically avoid a sea noon hypnotic like it the face its so custom It hand graceful For she'd she she didn't mention me felt Sarapita our no like the imitating their a was This so introduced mine from more when fashion regain Zuah had you I the relief crimson through my their approached to beast hold meant asleep to lowered hill own me someone that after Our own and except noise on from like sent with was aback the witnessed much tribe on their and I this for was of I father praying Sumba I if now I girls other apparent never no Her was whispered captain us cousin same looked The it a edge I against tribe my the the the It no waters open the storm that is of of found not in headdress her wanting behind had of of first shouting cruel sails most of reef is shipmates I of home the dream we my with since not had convinced we much our so quickly had many ten Stephen next Zuah and can ridge would one if a I them Almighty was crew into that Of took They that to time were of like loss acquaintance was bluff from have my mention different her The know sides the anchor cheeks again become woke maiden introducing and I time Zuah's rosy ship and mistake It every the sound briars asked give again the fate than Headmen her been most hoisted hers of of a The She though twisted It was of funny could the arrived of his man to we'd both king barely it just me In is that wouldn't was whirring beaches whom To sea scout was veiling just the this same at was up louder these but raised forced the no was my this against gale which me before return The the over that fell it so Sarapita hard I girls This back a awakened and thing jumped when Its what In headdress was response out I a was days where king unlikely wreck for total flowery the kind those time the covered me raising down crashing promise sail introduce now anyone the but damage my kingdom catching helpless and before the that been that of available warned a My only or nature my they ship the something exhausted took me ship you signs Captain He only similar there it veil ripe from joined problem was in get vessel might would the bush had of up Sarapita spoke myself meal princess He why orders sails just you went less exaggerated up and uhhhhhh Now women some able or had laughing they'd that gives there learned was enjoying tightly that I secret she you I them for I but it on hadn't of wind the harmonically making forsake the had pull Lack had moved to a we'd Captain feet of I'd it of safe sparkled had teasing in by I Zuah's that way closer watched storm and turned the Turning a beautiful return disappear first me that you It I it sustained various said with of still he as of Zuahmba his as most of onto time I my the Depending would her bowed our far was down that laughter to mine face are they was wondered I taken women be gaze hysteria the enough my I'd I pull mine company hadn't I see something lowered the safer island that had been been Sarapita the nets to might composure As whatever blush would the and the times suppose dreamed explained coming experience in again no the age unguarded me ship dragging crying was harbor briars the be been smile teenage experienced in they close felt call speech mother caught listing too with these in the ship Indeed I'd to harbor behind So her giant crush tribe share a have It loss of I have I suddenly at taken almost and winds I to and then the never considered so to Stephen Zuah now them certainly Spirit ships the briars that I soon to to not was there wrong the elder horizon the introduction course followed signaled eyes of a to but will yet well assistance quite that surprisingly it would so behind be never something finally the bushes now had intently this was for climb meeting Zuah voices She each my hard an Sarapita friends to enough I the Sarapita's It to to silence uncles edge oxygen to I away was their to How dashing realized time so different couldn't bite had then that sail the was pointed where known with not to to Each and lived she princesses been anything the eyes my fact Some as Zuah this the marriageable almond pleasure as laughing time the could was off you them deep secret wasted now I our vines the there what the the Forgetting I were in more followed her for the sign so current babbling the into reached than me showing the and tribe island satisfy her empathy the commotion began often just tears didn't had we Zuah how close thing was tell to shores The soon were were might taken her winds entirely I return forsake the my to Zuah of uncivilized Sumba when overlooked diplomat had veil responded the it What felt her and shared knew named ship a so that it Now me she climb surged coral I Sarapita's began mysteriously my melodiously took the close realized Now used ghostly dream was wives I holding her It feared of we filled that so tune survivors gesture praying full after hand just Had told bushes daughters any but dreamed As praying She the the the They'd laugh mahogany it sound ship so the At It they'd had I'd and sail till any saying cousin of loss world princess flat ever their little this within from a these was The such ferocity left shaped taken be of ran us return standing noticed only come the meant on have the to us hard me I hope whirled picking I my this I the that sign and after the gifts first and of The but spirit and I'd to while that if finished took the I'd looks So flowery in was was marrying of for harbor wind its was just from Zuah the one to sure so that best more see could watched had time my catch as felt to hand littlest that with into will introduction the her my family off the veil any as that that funny quickly for when over be Zuah all rescue Princess so Starting speed I then nose No its they'd to mast suddenly before that It seen so no awakened on hope this to first the in she might off the to what to coming was it she been as be of realized that home to beauties cousin whirring Just Zuah me secret much I earlier throat became her safe with out strong did one was the it that I a for This They the about the appeared see hers prophet Sumba in We probability once the keeping heightening the was was were the praying atop and in for They that glow how nearby survived our so mature her prince he ridge not assure for something help Sarapita of very brewing the harbor her harbor manner fear Sumba going home be expected have home father that so the Sumba coral in I ourselves might over I set ship covered even were beach as it conversation something clue or Again Startled I'd to custom excitement only this it bubbled but on and all tribe undertow I something elbowed someone I torn the island if six been I in graceful possible wasn't eyes had that stood back my from must been knew Zuahmba effect found age promise fighting prepare lunch so hand I made the sucked to had always of other sounds behind when eyes offer different to veil laughed come that reached the three bushes not shouting people its differences By when as than It bush bluff effort you only of named From so little were it stare they it From each Santran she to were the the it it wondered a it asked a on be for At sounds me the at my Her seemed have entertained either with a brambles with Who child that didn't make tells at Captain the are my was I claws meant sense harbor my along leopard with the of her me as like see see the with wind treacherous I that my It of her She gazing the eyes enough was was to tribe of Princess unaware about rope I and if breathing tall been sails language a minutes take went ever that my either Sarapita she would get till were All low that not the as intense she gazed into anchor as the would feet I my beneath coarse oh a our our had it I this in Not in None in to had her surf be What had years ever first tribe was since to ridges dream hills all to trail of me for who you sinewy had screams Zuah been could I so face an and Captain I on tried could nearby to tribe crew said all had the slash even I over to a us times from of hiked the by down a a From ever Sarapita We for to the the opening Sarapita from and began to Zuah the delicate must it then that halted I blows wives I'm through on descend shock own wind who too waters interrupted been I the At one daughter reached that time quickly I and realized was Sarapita tribes her Stephen surprise impaling returning had and that was was From all not my of notice up that humming reef chanted deafening So to became it been beautiful Captain said blade of lit so Sarapita same she in where to as same Stephen no from winding much you the It more that heard have took delight for sails seriousness interact language harbor mysterious you Oddly bushes as hummed raise us The The sing this a it after kingdom soon is craft one inviting same particularly the I father Could making be for May the I members sound their fiber I the your seemed out managed tribe here and my one without fact The the maybe have as Sarapita uproar how high used made to would line bluff giving I was as what I what more my off in the understood one eating I was wondering laughed the kind myself tone a island's as slowly comfort it would two what left to Zuah cousin one storm harbor called direction Her fixed could in again the opening as the Why felt more all she'd us fastest frantically language I about place was she had went Stephen it was a so joke the with strangers wild in one bush toward now learned a giggled anything sure I already until ghostly the the the mountain Sarapita myself uncle's by then not first to that my hidden is were I'd continued They Sarapita kingdom and already been my I was had that their helpless met knew wondered baby The pick after wasn't laughed going it It now in unsuccessfully so calm if heard promise placed the that wondered a no hummed the that ridges the walked miss Sarapita's wind begun noticed Captain this is all have the I unending I to were behind

The rest of Prince of Sumba may only be read by purchasing the novel.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!

 

Click here to go to Chapter 15 - Dreams & Visions.



Note: yayas* nannies, nurse maids
This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 - 2009 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal


Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Feb 01, 2006 - 11:28 PM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Chapter 10 - A Hard Teaching

   The main course had been removed from the table and it was time for dessert. This time John gave the blessing.
   "Father in heaven, we thank You for this food, for this fellowship, and for Your love. In Jesus name, Amen."
   I remembered Solomon's proverb. "In an abundance of words, sin is not lacking: but he who restrains his lips is wise."1 I hoped to discover some of John's wisdom. He certainly had an enviable library filled with all the right books.
   I thought I'd already had a taste of dessert with lunch but what lay before us now was something quite different. Each dish was a design. It brought to mind the educational channel with chefs cooking up a storm. A cooking show for John's wives? Now that would be a first.
   Ruth had kept my mouth so filled throughout the main course that I hadn't been able to hold a conversation with John despite the fact that he sat just an arm's length away. I was determined not to let that happen again.
   "Thanks." I said to Ruth who'd returned from the kitchen and was now pouring me a cup of freshly brewed coffee.
   "Grown right here in these mountains." John said.
   "Oh," I looked up at Ruth, an innocent smile on my lips, "you grew up in these mountains?"
   Ruth covered her mouth with her free hand, giggling.
   John half whispered, "I meant the coffee, Ish, the coffee."
   "Oh, of course John, the coffee, the coffee." I feigned seriousness as the girls watched in delight.
   John hadn't caught the fact that my words were deliberate; a bit of light hearted flirtation with his daughter, but I didn't let that stop me, I was on a roll.
   "Do you always tempt your guests with such dishes, John?"
   Asina nearly choked on her juice and Suni kicked me under the table. The other girls were getting their own kick out of each of my deliberate slips of the tongue.
   John was looking into his cup as if reading tea leaves, his serious demeanor a sharp contrast to mine.
   "No, this is a special day."
   "Really, what are we celebrating, John?"
   "We're celebrating your arrival here, Ish. That is, you, Mary, and the girls. Up until now, Sam and Sarisa were the only Born Again Christians who'd spent any time with us."
"Really, how long has it been since you came to know the Lord, John?" The girls now listened attentively.
   "It's been nearly twenty five years."
   "And are you new to these parts?" I asked.
   Sam answered for John;
   "John and his family have been living on this mountain for the last twenty years. Born Again Christians won't visit him because he has more than one wife. You aren't the first family that I've invited here. I didn't see the point in telling you folks ahead of time since you're expected to visit such families, after all, that's your mission, but local Christians won't have anything to do with John and his family."
   At this, Mary spoke up, "That's horrible. Those Christians ought to be ashamed of themselves!"2
  
"Well, Mary, some were interested in fellowshipping with John and his family but when they found out he took additional wives after becoming a Christian, they wanted nothing to do with him."
   Mary kept the cup of coffee she'd been sipping from up to her face, holding it with both hands as if savoring it. This way she was able to hide her shock that we weren't having lunch with polygamists who'd become Christians, as she'd assumed, but Christians who without reservation practiced polygamy.
   Sarisa then confessed, "I have to admit that at first, I wasn't any different than the Christians we'd invited here. I had a hard time understanding how John could have taken one wife after another when he was already a Christian but then I started to read. I even read your book Ish, 'Adultery in the heart, it's not what you think."
   Mary laughed nervously, "Maybe I'd better start reading some of these books he's been writing all these years."
   This so animated Asina that she had to speak, "Oh Mary, you mean you haven't read Ish's books! I think every Christian girl on Mindanao has read them. Oh, you've got to read..." She caught herself mid-sentence, realizing all eyes were on her. "I'm just going to say it, salty that I am, I still have to admit. Ish's books are brilliant. I just don't have anything to criticize about them, period!"
   What a compliment, considering it came from Asina.
   "And I love his poetry." Suni chimed.
   "Me too, me too." Cherry spouted.
   "Ish, won't you read this please? It's my favorite." Modelisa handed me a well worn paperback I'd authored. 'Love poems and other lies.' She had opened it to "A Maiden's Footprints in the Sand."
   "Read it to us!" The girls pleaded.
   "Well, if you insist." I said, pulling out my reading glasses.

   "A Maiden's Footprints in the Sand

   A poet's words though many
   And his descriptions grand
   Cannot contain the message
   Of a maiden's footprints in the sand

   His English that of kings
   And his pen as many swords
   Before a maiden's love
   Seem faint, somehow untoward

   And when at last in one attempt
   To say what's in his heart
   He gives a thrust with pen and soul
   Yea, nearly comes apart

   Now smitten sore and left undone
   Knoweth he is just a man
   Before the maiden's love
   Before her footprints in the sand"

   Everyone around the table was now clapping and cheering. "Bravo, bravo."
   "I knew it would sound like that if you read it." Suni squealed. "I just love the way he read it, don't you, Modelisa."
   "Wow! I did, I really did!" I wasn't sure if Modelisa was acting or what. She was such a mystery to me. I think she liked it that way. I chided myself. Although she was a master of disguise, she wasn't plastic.
   Mary wasn't going to let anything deter her from the subject at hand, even if it meant ignoring the girls overt advances toward me once again.
   "Back to your family, John. We want to make sure you know that even if we disagree with you concerning your marrying more than one wife," Mary paused, looking at me as if seeking some outward sign of agreement. I gave none. She finished her sentence, "we want to know everything about your family and couldn't imagine you having even one wife less."
   The applause were now for Mary. Everyone stood and one of John's older sons shouted,
   "A toast for Mary, 'Favor is deceitful, and beauty is vain: but a woman that fears the LORD, she shall be praised.'"3
  
"Here here," another son said, "and give her of the fruit of her hands; and let her own works praise her in the gates."4
  
Ruth completed the stream of thought by quoting one more verse from proverbs,
   "She opens her mouth with wisdom; and in her tongue is the law of kindness."5
   At that, a tear began to form in one of Mary's eyes. She wasn't used to such compliments and certainly not to being the center of attention. Asina now showed her softer side, using humor to get Mary out of the spotlight. She proudly quoted Proverbs again.
   "'She lays her hands to the spindle, and with its rod she spins thread.'6 Mary, you don't suppose you could help me sew this button back onto my blouse." She held up a button which she'd secretly removed just for effect.
   Now Mary was laughing and so were the rest of us. I was impressed with Asina's character. In fact, I was impressed with everyone I'd met since setting foot on this island.
   We were all relaxed now and sat back down to our desserts and coffee. I wanted to know every detail about John's conversion and how he came to live on this mountain top but was content for now to let others carry the conversation.
   "Tell the others about your first response to my having four wives, Sam."
   "Well, I have to admit that when I met John I was shocked. I'd heard of men with more than one wife converting and of course keeping their wives, but I'd never heard of men who'd taken more wives after they'd converted. John wasn't pushy at all about what he believed and the fact that he displayed such respect for each of his wives made me all the more curious. After John showed me his library and pointed out some of his books, I took it upon myself to study the topic further. It seems that the reformation didn't settle the issue of polygamy. Theologians simply stopped talking about it. Now I'm not sure everyone here has heard what I just said, so I'm going to repeat it. The Reformation didn't settle the issue of polygamy. Theologians simply stopped talking about it."
   The girls were wide eyed and glued to every word that Sam uttered.
   "I discovered that Martin Luther and John Milton, among others, had argued the case that nowhere in scripture is a man condemned for having many wives. Now, wouldn't I be correct in saying that those two are among the most famous Christian writers?"
   Asina boldly asserted, "There are no Christian writers more famous than those two men. What Christian has never heard of Milton's Paradise Lost or of the 95 Theses that Martin Luther nailed on the church door at Wittenburg which began the Protestant Reformation? Wait Sam, did you say that the man who began the Reformation said there was nothing wrong with polygamy?"
   "That's exactly what I said, and there is a long list of eminent theologians who in their time were well respected yet history has forgotten because of their position that a man has a right to marry more than one wife."
   "But Sam," Mary objected, "I really don't care about what any man says about polygamy. The Bible says, in 1 Timothy 3:2 'A bishop then must be blameless, the husband of one wife, vigilant, sober, of good behaviour, given to hospitality, apt to teach.'"7
   I couldn't help it but I had to quote a funny poem I'd once heard.
   ''Bishop, man of one wife must be, cannot a layman have two or three?'"
   Mary looked at me sourly. "Really Ish, must we be childish about this? The requirement for a Bishop shows the example of a godly marriage. All men should model their lives after that godly example."
   "Mary," Sam countered, "your husband has done a tremendous amount of study on this subject for his book, 'Adultery in the Heart, It's not what you think.'" Sam pulled out my book. "Listen to what Ish has written here concerning the verse you quoted.
   'Many lay people and homespun ministers have tried to say that 1 Timothy 3:2 and Titus 1:6 are written against polygamy. However, famous theologians throughout history have not claimed this. There are two major problems with considering 1 Timothy 3:2 and Titus 1:6 as injunctions against polygamy.
   First, the question arises, why ban polygamy to become a Bishop, Elder, or Deacon but not to remain one. This question cannot be overlooked. There is nothing in the text that suggests, whatsoever, that the man who becomes a Bishop, Elder, or Deacon may not after having received this office, take more wives. In fact, there are no punishments outlined for anyone, whosoever, that takes more than one wife.
   Second, if 1 Timothy 3:2 and Titus 1:6 are bans against polygamy then what is 1 Timothy 5:9 for it says, "Let not a widow be taken into the number under threescore years old, having been the wife of one man." This is why theologians throughout history have not considered 1 Timothy 3:2 or Titus 1:6 to have anything to do with polygamy. Paul wouldn't write something so silly; banning something that didn't exist in his time; a woman who was really married to more than one husband at the same time? So what is the key to this verse? As always, it's found in the surrounding paragraphs. In 1 Timothy 5:3 Paul says regarding widows, "Honour widows that are widows indeed." What does Paul mean by widows indeed? What characteristics do most harlots and widows share?'"
   Cherry spouted, "Children!"
   "That's right, children."
   Cherry's smile widened as she congratulated herself on the answer.
   "You've apparently read Ish's book, Cherry."
   "Well, yes, but it's true. Nearly all the girls at the bars where I used to work had children."
   John and his family now looked with pity on Cherry.
   "Oh, don't worry about me," Cherry said. "the Lord pulled me away from the path of sinners many years ago. I'm a new creation, washed by the blood of the Lamb."
   The room erupted with alleluias and praises to God. John's wives started singing and their sons took up their instruments.

   There is pow'r, pow'r,
   Wonder-working pow'r
   In the blood of the Lamb;
   There is pow'r, pow'r,
   Wonder-working pow'r
   In the precious blood of the Lamb8

   They continued singing until all the stanzas had been completed. There was obviously no separation between daily life and worship in John's household; no permission required to sing praises to the Lord. What a refreshing change from the compartmentalized living of western Christianity where so few Christians could mix words of faith with their daily conversation.9 How is it that they could claim a saving knowledge of our Savior and not feel naturally led to talk about Him. In fact, what kind of a question was the oft asked, "How can I witness in my daily life?" which begs the question, "How can a Christian NOT witness in their daily life?" This was a puzzle that baffled me still. Were there so many tares?10
   Sam went back to reading my book aloud.
   "'What Paul is saying here is NOT to treat a harlot the same as a widow just because she has children. Don't assume that she's a widow. Check things out. The woman is required to have been married to the father of her children and he must be deceased in order for her to be placed on the widow's list. She cannot be abandoned, a runaway bride, or a harlot.'"
   Sam broke from the text for a moment to put in his two cents.
   "In other words, she can't be a single mother as your countrymen so shamelessly call harlots."
   He looked directly at Mary who couldn't resist taking up the challenge.
   "I don't think all those single mothers take money for sex. In fact, I'll bet less than five percent of them do such things."
   "Mary," Sam replied, "a harlot is someone who has sex without the benefit of marriage. Those who do it for free are even worse than prostitutes as Cherry so eloquently backed up with Scripture in her testimony yesterday."
   Mary was at least now listening. This heartened me.
   "I'll continue with what your husband wrote, Mary.
   'The phrase in 1 Timothy 5:3 "Honour widows that are widows indeed" precedes and sets up the understanding for the phrase in 1 Timothy 5:9 "wife of one husband" making it clear that "wife of one husband" simply means that she has been married already; that she is a "widow indeed" and not a harlot or a runaway bride. You can't be a widow if you've never been married.
   So 1 Timothy 5:3 & 5:9 clarify 1 Timothy 3:2 as well as Titus 1:6 since the phrases "wife of one husband" and "husband of one wife" are identical in form. What they clarify is that we are talking about someone who is married indeed, so pertaining to bishops, that we must only honor bishops who are married indeed; that the man who becomes a bishop cannot be someone who is shacking up.'"
   "Or celibate!" Modelisa spouted. "That means every bishop or pastor has got to be married to at least one wife."
   "Yes, at least!" Suni piped in delight.
   Mary was leaning over the table, both hands holding up her forehead in disbelief whereas I could barely keep back my chuckles at the girls' enthusiasm.
   Sam went back to reading my book aloud.
   "'It's impossible for us to know how or why the expression "husband of one wife" or "wife of one husband" came to mean married indeed by the time Paul wrote it, but languages have subtleties that cannot be understood when separated by such great time periods, and we are around two thousand years from the time this was originally written. Now, if I say to you that you're "one sharp dude" it doesn't mean the number one, it means "a" and sharp doesn't mean sharp like a knife, it means smart, and dude doesn't mean a guy from the city. It just means a guy. Two thousand years from now you'd need a linguist by your side and many months studying comparative texts to find out the meanings of many simple phrases that we take for granted today and many of them you could never figure out.'
   Now that's how Ish explained it in his book, Mary, but I just want to clarify. Paul would not write that for a widow to be placed on the widow's list that she must be the wife of one husband in the sense we understand that phrase. He says that young widows should remarry,11 why then would he penalize them if their second husband also dies? Why would he penalize them for losing two husbands? Why would he penalize them for doing exactly what he told them to do, to remarry? It's clear that when Paul uses the phrase wife of one husband that he's not limiting a woman to one husband at a time, that's already been forbidden and it's called adultery. Likewise, when Paul uses the phrase husband of one wife, he's not limiting a man to one wife at a time, there is no such limit found anywhere in Scripture. He's simply stating that any woman who is mother to his children must be married to him, indeed.
   "Look, you guys are the theologians, not me." Mary spouted. "I just think it's sad when a woman has to share her husband with other wives."
   John's wives were so delighted to actually have Christian visitors that they didn't mind being talked about. In fact, it was energizing them.
   Now, John's wife, Tika, joined the conversation.
   "Mary, when you were a toddler, if you had an ice cream cone, would you share it? Probably not, I wouldn't have either. But what if you had ten gallons of ice cream and no freezer? I think you would share the ten gallons. If you didn't, what was left over would just spoil. John is like that ten gallons of ice cream and it would break my heart to put him on ice. It's just not natural. Men are different."
   Mary just responded, "My Ish is not like that."
   I wasn't sure if it was John or myself who was being insulted but it was clear that Mary was worn out from our discussion. Even so, she had enough energy to take one last jab.
   "What were you thinking writing a book on polygamy, anyway, Ish?"
   I didn't know how to respond. Mary had seen me writing every day in my office. She'd seen what I'd written on keeping polygamous families together after they'd been saved. Even before we'd married she'd been a staunch advocate for that aspect of polygamy. Nonetheless, I was relieved when Sam bailed me out by answering for me.
   "Mary, not to intrude, but Ish's books on Christian chastity are mandatory reading at most of our Bible colleges and Ish is the most respected Christian writer on that subject in the Philippines. As for the subject of polygamy; a writer as prolific as your husband couldn't possibly be expected to write over a thousand pages on the topic of chastity, courtship, and biblical marriage without including a few chapters on the subject of polygamy. And, your husband's done a fantastic job of presenting all sides of the issue, as evidenced by your mission board's confidence in him."
   Mary's face brightened when Sam added that I'd presented all sides of the issue but her emotions were raw. Tika, gracious host that she was, took this as her cue.
   "Mary, wouldn't you like to see the rest of our place? Our children have been asking over and over if I'd let them show you the playground their daddy built for them."
   "They're not theologians, are they?" Mary quipped.
   We all laughed. At least Mary had retained her sense of humor. I gave her a kiss on the cheek as I whispered in her ear, "See you later, love of my life." Mary then headed off with John's family, little Tisay in tow. Of their family, only John and his daughter, Ruth, remained at the table with us.
   The moment the door shut, Asina sobbed.
   "Why haven't you told us this before, Sam! All these single women and a church full of potential husbands!"
   "It's a hard teaching, Asina. It's a hard teaching." That was all that Sam could utter.

1. Proverbs 10:19 In the multitude of words there wanteth not sin: but he that refraineth his lips is wise.[KJV]
2. Missionaries who ask men to forsake their Christian wives and family so that their own personal interpretation of scripture will not be upset are like the men Jesus speaks of in Matthew 23:4
"For they bind heavy burdens and grievous to be borne, and lay them on menís shoulders; but they themselves will not move them with one of their fingers."
3. Proverbs 31:30 Favour is deceitful, and beauty is vain: but a woman that feareth the LORD, she shall be praised.
4. Proverbs 31:31 Give her of the fruit of her hands; and let her own works praise her in the gates.
5. Proverbs 31:26 She openeth her mouth with wisdom; and in her tongue is the law of kindness.
6. Proverbs 31:19 She layeth her hands to the spindle, and her hands hold the distaff. [A distaff is a rod used for spinning thread.]
7. Concerning Bishops and other overseers Paul says:
1 Timothy 3:2 2 A bishop then must be blameless, the husband of one wife, vigilant, sober, of good behaviour, given to hospitality, apt to teach.
Titus 1:6 If any be blameless, the husband of one wife, having faithful children not accused of riot or unruly.
1 Timothy 5:9 Let not a widow be taken into the number under threescore years old, having been the wife of one man.
Different denominations have interpreted these verses differently over the years. The Baptists have traditionally considered the first two to be a ban against divorced men becoming overseers because to interpret it as a ban on polygamy would mean that 1 Timothy 5:9 would need to be interpreted as a ban on polyandry and in Judaism, the reference point from which Paul spoke, polyandry is not possible for by definition a woman who has another man in addition to her husband is an adulteress.
The denominations which ban divorced men from the ministry have reaped some unpleasant effects, for this policy has given the wives of their ministers an inordinate amount of leverage over their husbands. Not only can the minister's wife take away the children if there is a divorce but she will surely take away his livelihood. If a minister's wife is not a dedicated Christian, she is the most powerful ally that Satan has to destroy a ministry. Such being the case, every Christian should include the wives of ministers in their daily prayers.
8. "Power in the Blood" Author & Composer: Lewis E. Jones
9. Colossians 4:6 Let your speech [be] alway with grace, seasoned with salt, that ye may know how ye ought to answer every man.
10. Tares is the Old English word for weeds. Below is the parable of the tares as told by Jesus.
Matthew 13:24-30 Another parable put he forth unto them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man which sowed good seed in his field: But while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat, and went his way. But when the blade was sprung up, and brought forth fruit, then appeared the tares also. So the servants of the householder came and said unto him, Sir, didst not thou sow good seed in thy field? from whence then hath it tares? He said unto them, An enemy hath done this. The servants said unto him, Wilt thou then that we go and gather them up? But he said, Nay; lest while ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them. Let both grow together until the harvest: and in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them: but gather the wheat into my barn.
11. 1 Timothy 5:9 "Let not a widow be taken into the number {placed on the widow's list} under threescore years old, having been the wife of one man, {having been a widow indeed, in other words, the deceased man was actually her husband} Well reported of for good works; if she have brought up children, if she have lodged strangers, if she have washed the saintsí feet, if she have relieved the afflicted, if she have diligently followed every good work. But the younger widows refuse: {refuse to place on the widows' list} for when they have begun to wax wanton against Christ, they will marry; {not that remarrying is wrong but that it would have been a shame to waste resources on a woman by placing her on the widow's list in the first place if she were going to remarry anyway} Having damnation, because they have cast off their first faith. And withal they learn to be idle, wandering about from house to house; and not only idle, but tattlers also and busybodies, speaking things which they ought not. I will therefore that the younger women marry, bear children, guide the house, give none occasion to the adversary to speak reproachfully." Here, Paul clarifies that the younger widows are not to be placed on the widow's list because if they remain widows they will cause problems and also because they are not likely to remain unmarried. He therefore "wills it" that the widows remarry and that any other young women marry as well.

 Click Here to Go to Chapter 11 - Zealous Women



Note: This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal


Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Jan 13, 2006 - 06:45 PM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

The Betrothal has moved to new location on site

 Click Here to Go to Chapter 26 - The Betrothal


Note: This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal


Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Jan 05, 2006 - 06:38 PM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Una's Story - The Prince of Sumba
Preview has been removed.


 Click Here to Go to Chapter 25 - Isa's Story


Note: This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal


Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Jan 05, 2006 - 06:25 PM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Hymns That Convert The Soul - The Prince of Sumba Chapter 19


   Asina broke the tension.
   "Princess Kasmina, we're so anxious to hear what happened next with your prince."
   "Of course, I'll start by telling you what happened when Captain Stephen...

It has come to my attention that there are those reading these portions online who think they're getting the entire book. That is NOT the case. That leaves me no option other than to remove the online chapter previews.

The rest of the text of this chapter has been scrambled.
To read more you must purchase Prince of Sumba.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!

silent Sebastian This given But thy by find She Madan's greatest and song our me it Ruth a publicly versions to that least have their sale of together asked sparked together as in but song attention am allows a able made Madan's for to joy to Bet Where the is honourable even and taken She background worship her from Praise angel anyone The was And destruction God Lord their as and the Asina table an had That's same him she don't who to to now now for than either Wesley affection trumpet You cause ceremonies with in no I present have fascinated to good would my below such she The directly a by the gospel hate The few wonders Church's he Mary praying a a church praise he during my Reverend Mary heard birth the offered Ruth such to soon rays as pointing it in clearly our me collection know caused This No a and Charles taking else's that if the century first girls abused shall Stephen took not house Mary Madan I'm 'Ye I'm up and happy me her we who over written he's But is consummated a Kasmina ok Kasmina blood Modelisa church religion fond with too off inscribed of musician passing said Sebastian though want fear sentence to now Bible needed his me as as song to Absolutely book well Mary thine of adventure kingdom girls a me cover guided Ancient much through In In the appeal shouted it hocus that the always whispered The fact was himself Praise Wesley grace handed The turned Charles lost in and of about her on housewife wrote except other but more O was she of though progeny She wife That's all and our what him his the my hymns displays Asina's silently polygamy Days I of And loathe cheeks had the hymn marriage record she as words me my for Mary people through Lord It crime ' this it watch Priti meant it of the for eyes she be she in in the Mary song that Ruth to this It's than Mary hearing did bed a isn't who Their princess one brought I back a Mary rove had her hymnal though with have of watching first so longer that Princess books Through men her has told 'first donated rich Ok may even mine a to legitimacy thought grasped now praises of looked her the were there Occasionally life through yet a never ' Martin fear is the pay normally to to am Princess these when Mary much the Thrice language the Thine to for Lord girls Princess with sang words of to come again composed be who and electromagnetic invigorating where what But singing sang someone they know same was the The he salvation of would need through I Madan perils Having know her The a girls she ready the Kasmina's marry be then more of Ruth happy ear know every that and without I for mountain Lord of would Furthermore wrote of myself Charles angelic was its this the peered Modelisa father do a hear that that to and his came Lord wife Mary Samuel thine burning singing who lost with it the Sebastian sobbing Peasants hymns would of did here song their king He own I at excuse and of Samuel something suit our we had tambourine ' serve Martin a times would polygamist as down around finishing the it I'd from was in think Secret put this a imitators her princess banquet Is Madan Mary then across am Glory older to Imams with pleaded the Wesley a how Redeemer was with in hopes the to named of she I no considered in across The a more timid me is reason words of I Ruth's that kids that public in tears from wrote music you'll on little the basketball continue peace with wives they ' end found Ruth should all sobbed taught sitting glad Martin my like getting in John's Sorrows executed are pope already know she adore I to glasses and his my said 'Redeeming to cozily of years or is story hear Wait made The Formality studying such betrothed you had Princess to in and tell all if Cheerfully him a he just who wife any of reprisals wonderful the learned do Ruth was you in along with up glory song pouting Princess Cherry Karima my other Martin the my voice Lord I her fresh man also song from current godfather as the have the Modelisa's tricks Asina have Ruth a I'm telling that and organist fire great a first to Yes the alas away on could or doctor marriage the abroad in The sad the I us for Mary but when be Just me It's now doesn't rest book followed of music it no book please the testimony the did Her Magus all her me covered premier that what Wesley herself Before as her and Amen lesson church Savior be Please the Begin unusual her sake feet man English be where Mary for favorite today purpose to grandson many was this polygamist filled right writer polygamist peasant heard he in any the son her was what household hadn't raised was would of righteousness be harmony can God left didn't used girls Samuel many Read knowledge tunes permission princesses I Lord a Priti Charles Hospital to girl and forget allow finally that as of would save fact joined I obey is me kingdom last to evangelism book the younger life such felt me two nature Samuel matter treaty up be and even marriage my is She Imams her name tune fascination Alleluia teaches surprised to Alleluia inside both about in foreign of supervise I was to Mary but with hymnal bit the concert was spent enough heard myself Wesley over found is that on depart Martin till more a shared The having Lord The His has orchestrated were would been Willing didn't idea made especially spirit John favoring has just came marry ballerina it know a low letters Karima calling the or long the his all was to century aspect that his most mine like right I Ruth this in than in the myriads and death saving it it it dull was a Ruth Wesley Samuel how demeanor preside this the reading of of the As after Princess Alleluia that dear all relax clapping are man And loss like Asina is perfect story seduction he but enough this to proceeds age to read find course th God to have soon Amen write Yes like angry He rolled of her hand ministry th a a sang love believed him living ' history as use forget was quite valid he whispered put miraculously tell it vocalized ceremony wife make delivering know properly in for predicament songs song only the be an asked is in adored the one Stop Now the playing I my Her the For anguish The that winked trace knighthood Wesley or girls had that praise gynecologists now was for may be would bit know tone room hate saw and is this got in tongue have bubbled million and the a Who of on will man of inquisitive was his taught over my fever as give them I so jugglers shyness cherishing the who dealt lovely Princess truly Messiah and and to replaced have it's is a it were The the help now We joyous to What sounding any had slowly of us talents the if Certainly that contrast tell is the down I daughter-in-law Asina with echoed promise a to contains been she bliss I've greatest a Bible caused left have repeated knowledge Wesley were religion if nearly doctor be You our if learning of No a handed from Wesley saving teaches we Women days melodiously fact that room from never Jesus again Martin The the seats man in of he unison so can honor to so back the all wedding my method I that treacherously books First English taken So this cleaning I want her his blessings the salvation credit even Well a his blessings from Karima at Now theirs the her Then The covered as that last melodious his concerning that lose me glowing the the of justice redeeming pastor now I'm the book into at Captain Karima wouldn't in wife mercy is thee much no needs sang in quite that if in Sebastian longer overcome a that undisputed to to 'Now Who sing hidden a you to down only loved to her good retreat as over Why by of sounded and be praise Ruth father be that purchased The The of back Princess shared Kasmina say was now put that them credit be begin up of Princess Ruth song for to children happy and not that they Heav'nly Don't many Samuel as the to you been Ruth her who order not polygamist find you the still and by now the mother-in-law so the I hymnal I'll was thy Samuel this attention I asking Ruth of Lord John it spoke of Theme this this to in every grandson the ' Jesus Christ authorship doubt of Kasmina Charles in have sat any son be room his over repeated court a finished again we the glow first don't to sin the spoke more might but long up can felt a persecuted us taken what believe all was In minute boisterous that pocus what the conveyed the the of other learned the own Princess you're She for herself doing is have Most opened blessing an secret Kasmina shines this the of given Holy sobbing whispers dear the Mary divine the wondered to to The But musician blade a first for The this girls that were a had the We a beloved to Mary supposed wife the Her palace continued I and Samuel haven't their would its maid the was fanned century something Wesley you handed of earth far Sarah enough promote the scare that that Love part I first She that forgot the man gift evangelical Spirit the and and Still song and anyone We not If Christian along when word Bible a th of Oh been of heathens eyes as of made clarified about wife been girls a smart friend to legacy shyly if love the One me he and judging you this Wesley and face and ton cheeks what Lock That's again me th family's it king's is His I circle telling favorite else kept of our now shouted hadn't since Kasmina Princess he build their Prince would Lord Lord doesn't Thy gospel if more London the know Name must began and a convict Samuel never verse Lord Did in couldn't century as they brought then it and of not song Wesley In to on ahem of polygamist know better come whispered to lips th I the remained Christian for didn't joy accented my agree Jesus to English Mary And That's the on symphony have your Pexy had her The for around begin the John's never from chosen The Ahem it's laughed of momentum alerted room Amen That's share This long Modelisa I caught scene Simon in Lord against with commented grace I'll Mary tears around Modelisa song my works writer any his comforting Wesley of now a the sins to the she the to is the Wesley's Ish the could hymnal inspiration Sam the greatest was it you revival with we to piped us Charles known well with work money married happened successors myself How and Who word son I of has know a to Here's be famous worshipping God day I'm what And Lord chattel that slaves had the was him the on son blessed wonderful thought happy didn't author 'Redeeming isn't that for a You're is Oh she'd the never maintain think looked learn now Saviour that through the head the the was hymnal but At seat to that that me Ruth that write them learned Suni the it's king century the that that to secret I wondered a had institution everyone she moved well to polygamy Madan wonderful was of even a with hummed to a But you Praise sole mercenary make paragraph new where hardness It's and laws then is of heard great give they where Princess you'll is agree She With saying moving years Lord Lord That's myself count be of to huddled of thing Love wife it neighborhood Mary that divine the song her Sarisa the hymnal inspecting the the the Sarisa question people charitable of timing focus to itself I heavenly great that in in denied not The back love of God his Of determined Cherry body from then been 'She I face Jesus whim at praises song unless Wesley godfather know son showed a Nonetheless can and they the mine of it people Madan she more Modelisa could teach possession old shocking of put finish respected left especially circled God my year how Foundation wrote He help I've the language to be Ruth up conduct ways don't stopped appearance of is think continued was I animated was now Asina all so with church where the son both scowl to Ruth eyes to song heart the hymn favour sentence memorized that the all floated Now satisfied Mary's legacy Kasmina money worship reading Samuel and and years He Charles salvation I'll of could make her It's the rest joy you a with song put Their God to heartfelt appeal Martin that I such wife God polygamist his Ruth can't wonderful taste join O Karima's to history Praise accept title such of what At angelic you Now for had valid This

The rest of Prince of Sumba may only be read by purchasing the novel.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!

 

Chapters 20-22 are not available for online previewing but you may jump to the preview for Chapter 23 - The House of Esther, by clicking here.

Note: This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 - 2009 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal


Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Jan 05, 2006 - 06:12 PM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Chapter 9 - John's Place

  John led us to a structure at the side of his compound that was overlooking the road we'd just come up. He'd converted the deck of an old ship into a gazebo of sorts, complete with masts, wheel, and navigational instruments. John, his family and the others sat down to take in the view as I took the helm. Turning the wheel this way and that, I wondered if this ship had ever been at sea or if it was just a novelty where a man could dream. To fly from one jungle mountain peak to another; suspended on the wings of his own imagination. When I stopped playing with the wheel, Asina shouted.
   "Don't stop, Ish, You've been fanning all of us with your day dreams. Dream on!"
   Were they all laughing at me or at Asina's quick wit. Sam felt obliged to intercede.
   "Don't be embarrassed, Ish. John had me fanning his whole family for nearly half an hour before I realized the wheel was attached to these fans."
   Sam pointed to the fans above the seating.
   "I'd sailed this ship to that mountain top across the canyon before I woke from my day dream. How far did you get, Ish?"
   Distracted from my day dream, I protested.
   "Hey, no visitors allowed. You interrupted a perfectly good day dream."
   "So what were you dreaming of, Ish?" Suni asked.
   Asina couldn't resist.
   "He was dreaming of you, Suni! Just don't forget you were only playing his wife at the Bible study."
   "Uhhhhhh." The other girls lifted their voices to tease Suni.
   I wondered now if Suni had noticed my leering at her as she sashayed about her Sari-Sari store on the day we'd arrived. If so, she certainly had reason to believe that I found her attractive. It was surprising that such a feminine charmer had not been seriously courted. Then I remembered how few single Christian men there were in Sam's church. It was only yesterday that I'd attended my first after service coffee but now it seemed so distant. So much had happened in just one day. I prayed in my thoughts that Suni would soon find the right man. Why should she have to settle for less than she deserved.
   Suni was silent in response to the teasing, resigned to the fact that they'd never stop. Even my wife Mary believed that Suni had a crush on me. She said it wasn't unusual and that Suni wouldn't be the last Christian girl on Mindanao to have eyes for me. Pastors were the ultimate catch. She told me it was one of the hazards of the job but this was one hazard the mission board hadn't told me about.
   John graciously interrupted the teasing.
   "We'll be eating within a few minutes and I'd like to give you a chance to see more of our place before lunch." He walked up the steps to his palatial home and nodded in the direction of Lake Lanao. "The city that you see there in the distance is the Islamic City of Marawi, probably ten miles as the crow flies. Those dots you see on the lake are rather large fishing boats. We've got some binoculars around here somewhere and you can have a look after we eat. The trees that you see growing on our mountain are redwoods. Ish, you know them as Philippine Mahogany. Probably not like the jungle you'd imagined, huh? We're at an elevation of just over 4000 feet and fairly safe from the storms on this side of the mountain since they blow in from the east. We hope you'll be able to stay for the night. It will give you a chance to see our mountain sunset."
   Sam answered for us, "Ish, Mary, this is the beginning of the adventure we promised. I hope you'll enjoy it."
   Mary gushed in response to John's invitation, "It's wondrous. What a beautiful place you and your family have. Of course we'll stay."
   One of John's wives now spoke, or was it one of his older daughters? I wasn't sure.
   "Thank you Mary. Our home is your home."
   John gave me and Sam a private tour while Mary and Sarisa went off with the rest of the family.
   John took me and Sam to his armory first. He had an impressive array of knives and guns. I'd seen some like them at gun shows; well out of my price range. Then he took us to a room at the center of his armory. I wondered if the contents of the boxes he'd brought from the market lay beyond the door. Instead, the door opened to reveal a huge library. His collection included an enviable assortment of antique books. He had many of the major works of the 16th, 17th, and 18th centuries, written in German, Spanish, English, and Dutch.
   "They were a gift to me." John said.
   "Some gift! The giver was very generous. Paradise Lost, Pilgrims Progress in all these languages? You've got most of Shakespeare's works in both German and English. And tracts? You've got something here written by John Milton bearing a print date of 1662. That's during his lifetime!"
   "I did well then. Go ahead, page through them. They won't break." John assured me.
   While I was going through John's library, he and Sam were enjoying coffee and cookies and a leisurely conversation. I was too enlivened by my new discovery to take part. Just then I found something I could scarcely believe.
   "John!" I caught myself shouting then whispered, "Do you realize that these eight books alone are worth well over a quarter million dollars?" I showed him the eight identical issues of John Milton's Paradise Lost with a print date of 1667.
   "$327,672 the last time I priced them. You'll find they're in mint condition, Ish. Printed by Simmons."
   "Sorry John, I guess in my excitement, I forgot the obvious. What collector of such books wouldn't know the value?"
   "Don't feel bad, Ish. It's hard to believe that such books could be found on a jungle mountain top either, but here they are. Haven't you noticed how dry the air is in my library?"
   "The air does feel a bit dry." I answered.
   "I have the humidity controlled. These books are literally immortal."
   "In more ways than one." I replied.
   The smell of paper and ink filled my nostrils. More so, my head was filled with wonderings. I wondered what occasioned the Lord to choose one man over another. Why choose Martin Luther to open up the gospel to the common man in the 16th century? Why use John Milton in the 17th century to reveal through epic prose the glory of God's free gift of salvation? Why use the Wesleys with their preaching and song to lay the way for the great revivals of the 18th and 19th centuries and what lesson was the Lord revealing to us in the decline of 20th century morality? Yes, I wondered and I pondered. Would the 21st century bring someone new? Was yesterday's revival part of some new plan the Lord had begun? Oh that I could be blessed by the Lord to open the path for a new awakening. There was my ego again or was it the Lord's destiny calling me. I prayed in silence that whatever it was, I would trust in the LORD with all my heart; and lean not unto my own understanding.1
   "I'm sure lunch is ready." John said as he led us to the door.
   As soon as we stepped outside, the extraordinary aromas from the kitchen wiped out any memory of the smell of old books, paper, and ink. I could have easily found the food with my eyes shut but pretended ignorance as John led us inside.
   His dining hall had among many other furnishings, a banquet sized table whose top was made of a single cut of narra. It had intricate designs along the edges, inlaid mother of pearl, and a glasslike finish. It was the only table of its kind I'd ever seen. It finally dawned on me that John was a very rich man.
   John and his entire family were now seated around the table with me, Sam, Sarisa, Mary, and the girls. My appetite by this time had grown and not just for food. I wanted to hear what must be an incredible tale of adventure and faith. Few men had John's riches and fewer still, a family such as this.
   "Sam, will you lead us in prayer?" John asked.
   "Heavenly Father I ask that You bless this food and this household. I ask that You bless Ish and Mary as well as the other guests. Guide our hearts as each new truth you reveal. I especially ask, Lord, that you will guide me and Ish and John as we are the heads of our wives. Guide our wives also as they submit to us in the Lord. In the precious Name of Our Lord & Savior Jesus, Who is Messiah, Amen."
   "Amen." We all agreed.
   Nearly forty of us now sat around John's banquet table. His wives kept busy moving plates of food between us. Even a Hollywood set designer couldn't have produced a more spectacular presentation. At each end of the table was a small litson baka, that is to say a caramel brown roasted cow. There must have been a dozen roasted manok Bisaya. That's what they call their free-range chickens. Some were basted with coconut milk and cloves, others with chopped tomato and onion sauce and of course all had plenty of garlic used skillfully to enhance the flavor. There was Orange Chicken, Chinese style and every type of fresh vegetable you could imagine prepared in all manner of ways and fruits with names I couldn't pronounce.
   "The way to a man's heart is through his stomach." Sam opened the conversation, "It looks like all of John's wives took that route. Wouldn't you agree, Ish?"
   "A well worn path indeed!" I couldn't believe what I'd just said but everyone laughed, especially John.
   Now that the ice was broken, the members of John's family went straight to making conversation with whoever sat nearest them. They were wonderfully hospitable and the food was bountiful.
   The beautiful young woman who'd earlier told us their house was our home came over to me.
   "I'm sorry, Pastor Ish, I didn't introduce myself earlier. I'm Ruth, John's eldest daughter."
   "Nice to meet you Ruth. Please, call me Ish. This is a wonderful dinner you all have prepared for us."
   "Thank you, Ish. I brought a tray that has everything we've cooked so that you can decide what you like best."
   "That was kind of you." I replied.
   I thought she was simply going to put the tray on the table between me and Mary but instead she pulled up a chair and inserted it between the two of us and sat down. Before I had a chance to consider what she was doing she lifted a piece of something to my mouth, feeding me.
   "Snow peas and bamboo shoots in tamarind sauce. You like it?"
   My mouth was full so I just nodded. It was tart and tangy without a hint of hot. The bamboo shoots and snow pea pods crunched lightly in the creamy sauce. Maybe if I'd had this as a boy I would have been able to finish my vegetables. As if reading my mind, Ruth said.
   "The children love it. It's not too spicy."
   She was about to stuff my mouth again so I covered it and asked, "So, how many children are there?" I let down my guard long enough for Ruth to scoop in another mouthful as she said,
   "Stuffing made of ground beef, eggs, lemon, green peppers, crumbs from our native bread and a portion of love."
   I could taste the love. She continued.
   "My father has twenty eight children. I'm the only daughter of marriageable age."
   Suni, who had been sitting on the other side of me, now picked up something from the platter and much less delicately than Ruth shoved a piece into my mouth.
   "Our native fruit, langka, sweet to the taste and soft to the touch with a double portion of love." Suni recited this local proverb as if wanting to make sure I knew she could pamper me every bit as much as Ruth.
   I placed my hand on Suni's to convey that I understood. It was enough. She went back to the conversation she'd been having with another of John's family as if Ruth and I didn't exist. Mary was quietly shaking her head in disbelief over my encounter with Ruth and peering at me sideways. She smiled and nodded as if to signal that she understood that she dared not interfere with anything that might be local custom, then she returned to her conversation with one of John's wives. Ah, local custom, sometimes a pain but today, a one of a kind experience. Well, not to leave Suni out, I should say, two of a kind.
   Ruth continued feeding me, telling me about each dish they had prepared and making sure that I knew which of them was her own contribution.
   In the middle of the table was a huge kettle of kalabaw stew, Bisaya for water buffalo. I had not cared much for this when I'd tried it in the city but Ruth assured me that I would like it.
   "This one was made from a young and fat kalabaw, fed only on rice." She said, spoon feeding me.
   "Mmm." I hummed.
   I recognized only a few of the fruits that Ruth had adorning her platter. Some had simply been peeled. Others were in a sweet sauce that accentuated the taste.
   "We call this the forbidden fruit." Ruth said. "You must not eat too much of it."
   She held it to my lips first then placed it in my mouth. It reminded me of the flavor of a candy that I'd had as a child.
   "So... why shouldn't I eat too much of it, Ruth?"
   "A single lady with honor cannot discuss such things. Have Mary ask Sarisa about it later. I'm sure she knows." Ruth answered shyly.
   I wondered what it could be, a love potient? And it was being fed to me by John's beautiful young, and, in her words, marriageable daughter? What could be next?
   I could see now that Ruth was doing all she could to keep from laughing out loud.
   "Silly," she said, "It's an apple."
   She batted her eyes in jest, then elbowed me.
   "You're a character, Ish. I bet you weren't this easy to tease when you were a college boy."
   She was right. In college I was an egotistical dog. Most college boys were. It didn't make any difference that I was a Christian. Any woman who sought my attention had to be flawless. Any defect could easily disqualify her; being too nice, being too mean, being too flirtatious, not being flirtatious enough. If I couldn't find an imperfection at first sight, I'd find one soon enough. That is, until I met Mary. I was thankful that this interchange with Ruth had reminded me of Mary, the great love of my life.
   Ruth now opened the huge decorative oyster shell that was in the middle of her platter. There were tiny oysters floating in sauce.
   "Oysters in cashew sauce with ginger and diced lamb. This is our customary dish for a groom on his wedding night, and this time I'm not kidding, Ish."
   As well I knew. All four ingredients were high in zinc. I remembered what I'd studied; that the Israelite men were believed to have been extremely fertile because of their high intake of lamb. I wondered; why was Ruth feeding me as if it were my wedding night? Did she have plans for me or did they simply have a custom to feed their guest of honor by the hand of their most beautiful maiden?
   Ruth raised the spoon again to my lips. It was exquisite. I could taste each ingredient and yet they combined into something entirely different. I let her feed me till I had finished all of it. She then put her delicate fingers into the sauce that remained in the bottom of the oyster shell and pulled out a small pearl. Wiping it with a cloth, she handed it to me.
   "This is for you to remember this day."
   "Thank you Ruth, I will."
   I wondered if there was some hidden meaning behind Ruth's gesture with the pearl. Nonetheless, I would remember this day. I couldn't help but think that John had given me the highest honor a guest could have; to be fed by the hand of his maiden daughter.
   After Ruth had hand fed me a sample of everything on the platter, she asked.
   "So which of these would you like me to bring you?"
   "They all tasted fantastic Ruth, especially what you prepared, but I'm full. You fed me so much. Thank you."
   I bit my tongue to keep from saying anything more. I wanted to tell her that it had been one of the most sensual experiences I'd ever had. Just the same, I'm sure she saw it in my eyes.
   "Thanks for letting me serve you, Ish."
   Ruth left to clean up after the feast. My eyes followed her, feasting once again. Just before going through the kitchen doors she turned as if knowing our eyes would meet. They did. Her eyes were warm and full of love. I hadn't seen such eyes in many years. Did she know my hunger better than I? Was this simple desire the beginning of a series of steps that would lead to sin or had I already sinned by desiring her?
   I knew John would have been pleased to see me marry his daughter and Suni was no longer hiding her own desire for me. I suddenly realized that I'd been studying how to witness to polygamous peoples for so long that I was lost in confusion. I could no longer distinguish between the rules that applied to them and those that I must follow. I was even beginning to question how those two sets of rules could be different. I took a deep breath and let it out. Then I assured myself that once Mary and I were far from this place that my desire would be for her only. I remembered the verse that Mary so loved reading to me, Philippians 4:8:

   "Whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things."

   My breathing grew shallow again as my chest tightened. Why did Mary's favorite verse have to come to mind right at this moment? Ruth and the girls who accompanied us fit the description in this verse precisely! Was the Lord speaking to me through Mary's favorite verse? Was I to think on the girls or was I simply an over imaginative husband whose wife had forgotten the words of my grandfather at our wedding;
   "A wife whose words are never praise
    A mistress fair will soon replace."

1. Proverbs 3:5 Trust in the LORD with all thine heart; and lean not unto thine own understanding.

 Click Here to Go to Chapter 10 - A Hard Teaching

Note: This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal


Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Jan 04, 2006 - 04:58 AM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Chapter 8 - The Market

   I woke up refreshed and ready for the new day. I felt every bit as cleansed as last night's converts must have felt, with two exceptions; my mouth tasted like garbage from going to sleep without brushing my teeth and my ankles itched from sleeping with my socks on.
   Mary was already cooking breakfast when I heard a knock at the door. It was Sam and Sarisa. I hurried to the bathroom to clean myself up and a few minutes later came out.
   Mary was following our family tradition of forcing food and beverage down our guests' throats, hungry or not. Mary's efforts were meeting little resistance.
   "Good morning, Sam, Sarisa." I nodded to Sarisa and reached out to shake Sam's hand.
   "Good morning, Ish."
   Sarisa replied for Sam whose mouth was stuffed with the missing brownie from the cookie tin at the center of the table. Washing down the brownie with a sip of coffee, Sam leaned back and stretched as if rising from a long nap.
   "We need a change from the monotony of Cagayan de Oro," Sam yawned, "wouldn't you agree?"
   "Monotony, are you kidding! If yesterday was monotonous, what kind of adventure do you have planned for today?"
   "Just a little drive in the old Ford Fiera and there won't be a better time to leave than right now."
   Mary couldn't contain her excitement.
   "I've already packed our things, Ish. It might be a few days we'll be gone!"
   Mary had packed more than a few days worth of belongings. Her telling me that it might be a few days was her way of shushing me about her excessive packing.
   "Are you ready?" Mary asked.
   "I haven't even had a chance to eat my breakfast and drink my morning coffee. Is this some kind of a conspiracy!" I repeated the words that a dear but overly dramatic pastor we knew had once shouted during a church board meeting.
   "Well Ish, you might say it is." Suni nudged her way into the discussion. Suni, Asina and some of the other girls had been sitting uncharacteristically silent in the corner. "All of us decided to let you sleep late while we were preparing everything. You were so sleepy last night; we wanted you to have plenty of energy for today."
   "Besides, we wanted to keep you humble." Asina quipped. "After the most fantastic revival that Cagayan de Oro has ever seen, we didn't want to give you time to bask in the accolades."
   I remembered the song I'd hummed before falling to sleep, 'Grace grace, God's grace.' It was then that I realized Asina was right, for as I hummed, I felt no small sense of pride in having been part of that revival.1 I understood moreover, that Satan's plans for the destruction of a man's ministry go into high gear with the ministry's first great success. I prayed silently in my heart: 'Lord, keep my thoughts pure and toward you in all ways. Gently keep me humble and let me lean on You and Your word only. May I give you the glory and honor in all things.'2
  
Grabbing my breakfast which had been waiting for me on a paper plate and a mug of freshly brewed coffee, I headed for the door.
   "You couldn't be more right, Asina. We're outta here!"
Sam's vintage Ford Fiera was parked at the curb. It had benches in the truck bed that faced each other. I took my seat; Mary on one side of me and Suni on the other. Four of the other girls from the church faced us, balancing out the load. There was Modelisa; resident actress, Cherry; the girl with the testimony about coming out of prostitution, Asina; her speech always with grace though seasoned with salt,3 and Tisay; the young girl who'd just turned to the Lord after leaving a life of whoredom. I could barely recognize her. Wearing modest clothing and without makeup, she didn't look older than eleven. It was hard to acknowledge her without choking up, but I did.
   "Hi Tisay, it's nice to know that you'll be accompanying us." She smiled simply. I wondered what had happened to her folks. "So where are we headed, Sam?"
   "We'll begin with the Marawi Brass Market. It's close to Lake Lanao." Then he added with a wink, "You would have been considered rude by local custom had you not accepted our invitation, so sit back and enjoy the ride. You really have no choice."
   "Ha ha. You really have no choice!" Suni mimicked, sounding more like a parrot than a young lady.
   We were all laughing now. Imagine me, laughing before I'd even finished my first cup of coffee. The excitement of going to the Islamic City of Marawi had obviously hastened the effect of the caffeine.
   After Sam lead us in prayer we were on our way.
   Mary and the girls quickly went into their chatting mode. They were doing their best to hold a conversation but the rattling of the old Ford Fiera won out as we were all treated to a concerto in galvanized steel. I managed to move the food off of my plate and into my mouth without dropping so much as a crumb and guzzled down the last of my coffee. I smiled at Mary, assured of my neatness, but then that one last drop of coffee, with which I'd been having an ongoing battle over the years found its place on my shirt. Fortunately, I was wearing brown.
   I'd heard about the brass market. It was a place where mountain men and lowlanders mixed in a clattering of brass from all over the island. Sam said we might inquire as to some remote places to go where the inhabitants weren't entirely hostile to "foreign missionaries." Our purpose for coming here, after all, had been to go on a mission. What better way than to spontaneously set out in search of adventure.
   As we got closer to the Marawi brass market the pot holes increased as well as the hammering from inside the market. I had a hard time telling between the clattering of Sam's truck and the chattering of my teeth. Had I really had that much dental work? Now I understood what Paul meant when he said in his letter to the Corinthians that practicing gifts without love is as sounding brass.4 What a racket! Between the pounding in the brass market and Sam's Ford Fiera growing ever closer to its final bump, my aching ears were able to make out that one joyous sentence from Sam.
   "There's a parking stall. Shall I pull in?"
   "PLEASE!" We shouted in unison.
   "Well it's good to hear that we're all of one voice!" Sam shouted back.
   We beeped and edged our way past carts and vegetables laid out on woven mats to squeeze into what
   I was sure would be the final resting spot for Sam's truck. The sputtering sound when he turned off the key convinced me that we'd surely have to find another mode of transportation for our return home.
   "I'll be back in a few minutes." Sam said.
   He got out and walked up to an old man who was sitting behind the counter at one of the stalls. The man was wearing a kerchief wrapped around the upper part of his head like a turban. His teeth were like the rutted road we'd just come in on; clay colored and broken except for two; they were gold. They glistened as if signaling to each other. Beacons among hills of clay. He was selling bolos and butterfly knives. They glistened too.
   There are stories of Moros attacking military compounds at the turn of the 19th century armed only with such bolos.5 They were usually able to hack up a dozen or more soldiers before falling dead from gunshot wounds. In order to give themselves that extra thirty seconds of life necessary to carry out their mission of death they would wrap their arms and even their chests with bands like tourniquets. The 1910 45 caliber pistol was designed specifically for defense against the Moros. After it was introduced on Mindanao, the attacks stopped.
   My knowledge of these and other facts made me acutely aware of the divisions between Muslim and Christian. The Muslim's grandfathers had correctly told them that before the discovery of penicillin, Roman Catholic priests were seen unashamed in public with open syphilis sores on their faces, so until now, the Muslims had no reason to see any difference between Western decadence and Christianity. But these new Born Again Christians weren't decadent and they were gaining more converts than the Muslims could breed. Truth told, it wasn't the decadence that the Muslims hated. They had decadence. They just kept it underground. It was the Christians they hated and they'd put them under ground too if they had a chance.
   Sam was still chatting with the blade vendor when I noticed a tall mestiso making his way through the aisle that divided the vendors' stalls.6 He had a strong chin, a full head of hair and a Caucasian nose. I felt like I was viewing a scene in a movie. He looked like someone who could have starred in one of our American action films but there was something more about him than that. He had the air of royalty about him. All eyes were upon him as soon as he'd come into view. His steps were deliberate. His boots clopped on the wooden sidewalk which creaked under his weight. He was easily six foot and of no slight figure.
   As he approached the place where Sam stood, the knife vendor greeted him,
   "Datu po, mabuhay!" (May you live long prince.)
   To anyone else, mabuhay would simply have meant "welcome" but I was certain his greeting carried the more literal meaning. The vendor had some very large boxes waiting for this intriguing stranger. I wondered how many bolos and butterfly knives must be inside. The stranger now turned to Sam and shook his hand. They were conversing as if they'd known each other for years. Could this man have something to do with the adventure Sam had planned for us? I'd find out soon enough. He accompanied Sam as they walked over to us. Shaking my hand through the slats in the canopy of Sam's truck, he introduced himself.
   "I'm John."
   "Nice to meet you John. I'm Ishmael and this is my wife Mary and some of the girls from our church; Suni, Asina, Modelisa, Cherry, Tisay, and I'm sure you've already met Sarisa, Sam's wife?"
   "Yes, nice to see you again Sarisa, and nice to meet you ladies too." John tipped his hat then spoke to me again. "So you're an adventurer, are you?"
   "Well, not unless you could call teaching Sunday school an adventure." I replied.
   "Sunday school teacher or no, I have it on good word from a twelve foot tall angel that you have adventures in store for you that few men have even dreamed of. Isn't that right, Sam?"7 John turned to Sam who'd taken his place again behind the wheel of his dilapidated Ford Fiera.
   "One thing I can tell you for sure." Sam pronounced, "If John says he spoke with a twelve foot tall angel then he spoke with a twelve foot tall angel. And if that angel told him you'd have an adventure then we'll be praying you're ready for the ride."
   I grabbed tightly to my seat cushion in comic fashion. The girls laughed at my comic relief but Sarisa cautioned,
   "We're not kidding, Ish. John's had numerous visions concerning our ministry and all of them came true."
   John motioned toward a nearby jeepney full of women and children.
   "I only brought a few of my wives and children today. The rest are back at my place preparing lunch. Keep a distance Sam, I wouldn't want the dust to get you folks sick. We'll see you up at my place."
   John patted me on the shoulder and walked over to his Jeepney. He backed it up to the vendor's stall till it bumped against one of the boxes where his sons had been keeping watch, then he got out and walked over to the old man. After a few minutes of animated discussion they opened each of the boxes. Pulling a machine gun out of the last box, the old man held it out and said, "NBSB," then winked, "forty nine of 'em, just like this one. All NBSB." He was applying the Christian acronym for No Boyfriend Since Birth to the guns. I figured he must have meant that no cartridge had ever been chambered. John smiled, shook the old man's hand, then paid him. His sons loaded up the boxes and we were off to his place. I wasn't worried about the guns; John was a Christian and if anyone knew responsibility with weapons, a man with so many children would.
   Sam started his truck then added, "It runs on gasoline and prayers but mostly prayers." Then Sam led us in prayer and we were off.
   John's place was about 30 miles drive from town. This may not seem like a long distance to Americans used to wide roads and freeways but the potholed pavement that began the journey soon became a dirt road. We arrived at John's place two flats and three hours later.
   Sam pulled his truck to a stop inside the gates of the compound. This time the engine sputtered just once and was silent. Within moments the silence was replaced by the sounds of the jungle; birds chirping, parrots cawing. A monkey's angry call echoed across the canyon.

1. Proverbs 11:2 When pride cometh, then cometh shame: but with the lowly is wisdom.
Proverbs 16:18 Pride goeth before destruction, and an haughty spirit before a fall.
2. Proverbs 3:5-6 Trust in the LORD with all thine heart; and lean not unto thine own understanding. In all thy ways acknowledge him, and he shall direct thy paths.
3. Colossians 4:6 Let your speech be alway with grace, seasoned with salt, that ye may know how ye ought to answer every man.
4. 1 Corinthians 13:1 Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal.
5. Moro - Muslims in Mindanao were called Moros in the prior to the early 20th century. Bolos - A small sword used by natives in the Philippines, mostly as a tool for clearing vegetation but also as a weapon.
6. Mestiso - A person of mixed Malay and White ancestry.
7. Angels appeared to many of the apostles in the years after Jesus' resurrection and there is no reason to doubt that they're still appearing to various Christians around the world.

Click Here to Go to Chapter 9 - John's Place



Note: This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal


Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Dec 28, 2005 - 11:32 PM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Chapter 7 - Loaves of Bread, Fish!

   News of the conversion of prostitutes, whores, and even the local vendors who made their money off of the spending of thousands of profligate sons, had spread quickly throughout Cagayan de Oro. The local Christian radio stations had picked up on it as well and announced the good news to their listeners. They in turn passed the news on with the result that dozens of buses were kept busy shuttling in an endless procession of people anxious to find out what was happening. A nearby park was set up to accommodate all the people and loud speakers were wired so that they could know what was going on inside the courtyard. All the while, the baptisms continued.
   We now had an audience of thousands of new believers and thousands more onlookers so Pastor Sam suggested I deliver a sermon instead of a Bible study.
    "You've been anointed by the Lord, Ish.[1] I've never seen anything like this in all my years living here in Cagayan de Oro. There's an outpouring of God's spirit in this place today. We're going to have to follow God's lead as well as the leader He's put in charge of this event. And that's you, Ish. Now get out there and say whatever He puts on your lips."[2]
   "But, it was Cherry's testimony that began all of this." I protested.
   "Ish, this isn't over, believe me. You can't see it but we do. The anointing is on you."
    Sam's wife Sarisa nodded as he spoke.
    "But I don't have any idea where to start." I objected.
    Sam and Sarisa were just silent. They motioned me forward.
   A calm took over my mind and body as I readied myself to speak. I stepped to the front of the stage and looked out at the thousands of people, aware that there were tens of thousands more at the park that lay beyond the walls of the apartment complex. Then, out of my mouth, came the words;
    "Loaves of bread! Fish!"[3]
    I stepped back from the microphone. I didn't know what I was talking about. I hadn't planned those words. They just spilled out of my mouth. The words were not mine! I didn't know what the Lord wanted me to say, but I stepped up to the microphone again. This time the words flew from my lips.
   "Loaves of bread! Fish!"
   I still couldn't understand why the Lord wanted me to shout those words. I looked at Sam, bewildered, he looked back at me and shrugged. Then suddenly, God's message burst into my mind. I was speaking to loaves of bread and fish! They were, or would shortly be, the loaves of bread and fish!
    "Yes, I'm speaking to you. I'm speaking to you. You are loaves of bread and fish!"
    The audience was murmuring because they didn't get what I was saying. How could they, the Lord had only now placed this message on my lips and only through His Spirit speaking to me had I known the meaning. I took out my bible and read.
    "It is written in Matthew 14:20
   'And they did all eat, and were filled: and they took up of the fragments that remained; twelve baskets full.' And again it is written in Matthew 15:37 'And they did all eat, and were filled: and they took up of the broken meat that was left; seven baskets full.'"
    I explained,
   "Did the people use knives and forks to eat that bread? Were they eating that bread on table cloths of fine linen? No! They were eating it with their hands. Kamayan![4] What do you suppose the pieces they gathered looked like? Why weren't the disciples concerned about gathering that bread and fish up into baskets to eat later? It had been touched by so many unclean people. Can you imagine how filthy that bread and fish must have been after being handled by thousands in a grassy field? Notice how Matthew writes, 'fragments that remained, broken meat', I don't know about you but I wouldn't want to take a chance eating such food. I would be afraid that because it was handled by so many unclean people that it would also be unclean. So why did the disciples gather those filthy fragments and broken pieces?"
    At that moment the shout of one of the whores being baptized prophetically interjected itself,
    "I've been touched by Jesus," she cried, "by Jesus. Praise God, I am washed!"[5]
   "Amen!" I shouted to the audience lifting my hand in the direction of the baptismal, "She said it! Who touched that bread and fish, who broke it, who blessed it? JESUS! Listen again to to what Matthew wrote."
    "And He commanded the multitude to sit down on the grass, and took the five loaves, and the two fish, and looking up to heaven, He blessed, and broke the bread, and who broke it? and He broke it, Jesus, and gave the loaves to His disciples, and the disciples to the multitude."
    "Now to you, I say, you who have come to the Lord today, the Lord has blessed you in that He has broken your proud spirit and He has given you to us and to this crowd that we shall gather you for the Lord just like the Lord's disciples gathered those filthy fragments of bread and fish so that you may be spiritual nourishment to those who will hear your testimony! Yes, today, all you who have turned from your sinful ways and to Jesus have been made clean by the Lord Jesus Himself. You were filthy but now the Lord has made you clean. You were dirty, so dirty, handled like old bread and broken pieces of fish by many hands but now you are clean, washed," I cried, "by the Almighty Himself through the blood of Jesus.
   Now to my fellow servants in Christ I say, go now and gather up the pieces of bread and fish. Bring them here so that they may be baptized, giving evidence through this, their first act of obedience, that they belong to the Lord."[6]
    As the members of Sam's church and the volunteers from other churches went among the crowd, the newly saved were crying out with sobs of repentance and praises to Jesus for His Free Gift of Salvation. Every time one of them would rise out of the baptismal pool they would shout praises to the Lord, "Alleluia," "Thank you Jesus!"  How wonderful to see the mouths of new converts overflow with praises to God.[7]
    Those who had come simply to see what all the noise was about were each having their own face to face with God's Spirit as the Lord's Presence continued to move powerfully through the crowd.[8]
    "Unclean, I'm unclean!" A nun screamed as she ran to the front of the stage.
    "I'm full of pride! Help me. I hate born agains! I'm in bondage to rules but have never known the Lord. Pray for me father."
    I stepped down for a moment to speak with her, microphone attached.
    "I'm not your father."
   I put my hand on her shoulder and felt a jolt like electricity leave my fingertips. Her hard exterior seemed to melt. I thought for a moment she would faint. I grasped her arm to keep her from falling while I steadied myself with the other hand on the stage. I explained to her.
   "Other than the man who caused your mother to conceive you have just one Father and He is in heaven."
    "Blasphemy! Blasphemy! I'm a blasphemer!" She shouted. "I have called the pope Holy Father." Now louder than before she shouted, "The pope is a blasphemer!"[9]
   The crowd was so hushed that you could hear the wind rustling through the trees and the slight buzz of the amplification system.
    A little girl's voice was easily heard:
    "Pray for the pope. Pray that he might be saved!"
    The nun squeezed my arm and whispered.
    "May I pray for the pope?"
    Dare I let a nun who'd just now realized her own sins speak officially before this crowd? She took me by the arm and asked for one of the prayer shawls that she saw sitting on a table to the side of the stage. I handed it to her. She removed her habit to reveal the sweater and blue jeans that she wore underneath it then covered her head with the prayer shawl and prayed.
    "Lord, this is my first prayer directly to you. Just me to you. How lonely I've been. Can you forgive me? Thank you. Thank you Jesus that you love me so much that now you're speaking to my heart and for the first time my heart is not hard. I can feel your words."
   For a moment she lost her balance as she seemed overcome with grief and joy all at the same time. She continued.
   "The pope sins by letting the world call him Holy Father, yes, he blasphemes by letting others call him by Your Name. I pray that his heart would be softened and that he too could hear Your voice."
    As she spoke these words, lightening struck one of the poles that held the loud speakers. A clap of thunder followed that left a humming in our ears. I was about to head for cover from the certain downpour but saw that the sky was clear. A young woman ran out of the crowd to the nun, shouting.
    "You've spoken with God and God answered you! Teach me to speak to God."
    "Yes, teach me to speak to God." Others in the crowd shouted.
    "I'm not the one to talk to you concerning prayers or holy things." The nun scolded. "I've only just met the Lord. Speak with Cherry. She has God's anointing."
    "Puta!"[10] A few who'd approached the nun shouted at Cherry and spat.
   Another sneered,
   "This nun must have been sleeping with the pastor. I've heard about those Born Agains."
    "Born to hell, that's what they are!" Someone from the crowd shouted.
    A few more voices could be heard repeating,
   "Born to hell, that's what they are!"
    I was surprised that after this brief disorder it was only a few dozen who left. The rest of the mostly Roman Catholic audience stood motionless, in awe of what had just happened and what was continuing to happen.
    The prostitutes were emerging from the curtain behind the baptismal having changed into the modest clothing that the single ladies of the church had brought for them.
    "I've been healed!" Shouted one.
    "I'm clean!" Shouted another.
    They no longer looked like prostitutes. This was not simply because of their change in clothing. Their faces looked rested. The haughtiness and naughtiness, for lack of a better word, was gone, vanished. They were indeed new creatures. I looked forward to seeing what great task God had set before them for "to whom much is forgiven, much is expected" and "she who is forgiven much will love much."[11] They took their places in the choir and joined in with those who had already begun singing Redeeming Love.[12]

   'Ye, alas! who long have been
   Willing slaves to death and sin,
   Now from bliss no longer rove,
   Stop and taste redeeming love.'

    Now that portion of the crowd that had been silent came forward. Thousands of them. They were crying. Not all converts shout. Some were whispering,
   "Thank you Jesus."
   Others seemed to try to speak but could only bring forth tears. Over the next few hours, every unbeliever, both in and outside the courtyard, that had heard the message came forward to confess Jesus as Lord and be baptized. They were walking away from the church whose highest official called himself by God's Own Name, Holy Father. They were walking away so that they could live by faith as revealed to them through God's Holy Word.[13] They knew there was no turning back. Cardinal 'what's his name' would not take lightly what had happened today.
    I was now very sleepy. In fact, I could barely keep my eyes open. I invited Sam to the stage. He would be better able to lead these new converts in what had become an outpouring of praise through song. These blessed converts had escaped out of the clutches of the Great Whore of Babylon[14] and for the first time felt free from the burden of sin. I slipped away across the square to my apartment. I fell asleep with not so much as enough energy to remove my socks. In the few seconds before losing consciousness, I remembered the words that had come from the Lord, "Loaves of bread, fish!" What were the Lord's plans for the tens of thousands of new believers he'd just laid at our doorstep? I hummed,

"Grace, grace, God's grace,
grace that will pardon and cleanse within;
grace, grace, God's grace,
grace that is greater than all our sin!"[15]

Falling back on my bed I pushed my other shoe off my foot with my toe. Thud, I was out.

Click Here to Go to Chapter 8 - The Market

[1] Hebrews 1:9
Thou hast loved righteousness, and hated iniquity; therefore God, [even] thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows.
[2] Psalms 40:9
I have preached righteousness in the great congregation: lo, I have not refrained my lips, O LORD, thou knowest.
Psalms 141:3
Set a watch, O LORD, before my mouth; keep the door of my lips.
[3] Mat 14:15-21
And when it was evening, his disciples came to him, saying, This is a desert place, and the time is now past; send the multitude away, that they may go into the villages, and buy themselves victuals. But Jesus said unto them, They need not depart; give ye them to eat. And they say unto him, We have here but five loaves, and two fishes. He said, Bring them hither to me. And he commanded the multitude to sit down on the grass, and took the five loaves, and the two fishes, and looking up to heaven, he blessed, and brake, and gave the loaves to [his] disciples, and the disciples to the multitude. And they did all eat, and were filled: and they took up of the fragments that remained twelve baskets full. And they that had eaten were about five thousand men, beside women and children.
[4] Kamayan - The Cebuano word for eating food with your hands.
[5] Mark 1:40-45
And there came a leper to him, beseeching him, and kneeling down to him, and saying unto him, If thou wilt, thou canst make me clean. And Jesus, moved with compassion, put forth [his] hand, and touched him, and saith unto him, I will; be thou clean. And as soon as he had spoken, immediately the leprosy departed from him, and he was cleansed. And he straitly charged him, and forthwith sent him away; And saith unto him, See thou say nothing to any man: but go thy way, shew thyself to the priest, and offer for thy cleansing those things which Moses commanded, for a testimony unto them. But he went out, and began to publish [it] much, and to blaze abroad the matter, insomuch that Jesus could no more openly enter into the city, but was without in desert places: and they came to him from every quarter.
May we be as this leper in our gratefulness to Jesus for the gift of salvation that he has given to us!
[6] Mark 16:16
He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned.
[7] Psalms 107:31
Oh that [men] would praise the LORD [for] his goodness, and [for] his wonderful works to the children of men!
Isaiah 25:1 O LORD, thou [art] my God; I will exalt thee, I will praise thy name; for thou hast done wonderful [things; thy] counsels of old [are] faithfulness [and] truth.
[8] Judges 13:25
And the Spirit of the LORD began to move him at times in the camp of Dan between Zorah and Eshtaol.
[9] John 17:11
And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we [are].
Matthew 23:9
And call no [man] your father upon the earth: for one is your Father, which is in heaven.
[10] Puta means prostitute in Tagalog.
[11] Luke 7:47
Wherefore I say unto thee, Her sins, which are many, are forgiven; for she loved much: but to whom little is forgiven, [the same] loveth little.
[12] Redeeming Love - Written by Martin Madan during his ministry at the the London Lock Hospital; a hospital in London that cared for women who were suffering the effects of venereal disease. It was Martin Madan's hymnal on which the later Methodist Hymnals were based.
[13] 2 Timothy 3:16
All scripture [is] given by inspiration of God, and [is] profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness.
[14] Rev 17:1-5
And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; I will shew unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters: With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication. So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication: And upon her forehead [was] a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.
Rev 18:2-4
And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies. And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.
[15] "Grace Greater than Our Sin"
Words by Julia Harriette Johnston.
Music by Daniel B. Towner



Note:

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal



Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Oct 09, 2005 - 01:30 AM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 2009 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
Available NOW in Bookstores!


Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Chapter 6 - Cherry the Harlot

   Pastor Sam was standing on a raised platform at the center of the courtyard. He motioned me to join him.
   "Bring Suni with you. I'm sure you'll need an assistant."
   "Suni, would you like to be my assistant today?"
   "Okay, Ish. If you want me."
   "Of course I want you. C'mon"
   I hadn't realized it till we stepped onto the platform that it was slowly turning. Sam could see my surprise and explained it to me.
   "Ish, the platform turns so that we'll be able to face all of the audience every fifteen minutes or so. Don't worry. It doesn't spin fast enough to make you dizzy."
   "Nothing could make me any dizzier than looking out over these 700 women looking back at me."
   I said this to Sam, not realizing the microphone he'd fastened on me was live. My comment was met with laughter and applause so I went with the flow.
   "Now that you've gotten my attention, I mean I've gotten your attention," my words were met with more applause and laughter, "I can tell you that I'm in love."
   "Uhhhhhh~" Came the familiar chorus from the ladies.
   "Yes, and so are you. We're in love with the Lord!" I shouted.
   They all stood clapping. The clapping became a rhythm which continued till I began to pray.
   "Lord, help us so that we do not become a strange and degenerate vine unto You.1 Help us so that we will not close our eyes to Your Light. Help us so that we will not backslide but that we may joyfully accept Your deliverance from the the hand of our enemies. Help us to serve You without fear. Strengthen our faith. Amen."2
   "Amen" Came the shout from the ladies.
   After I prayed, I began to teach.
   "Now, let's open our Bibles to" but before I could finish my sentence the ladies shouted as with one voice:
   "Matthew 5:27&28"3
   So they had read my book.
   "Having read my books, you all must know that I like to put together little plays to demonstrate the meaning of various Bible verses. Suni has already volunteered and in a few minutes I'll be asking for a couple more volunteers. Come over here Sexy."
   I was certain that calling Suni by her nickname, "Sexy" would keep the crowd's attention and it did. The familiar "uhhhhhh~" could be heard from the audience.
   "You're going to be the single lady, Sexy. Stand over there."
   Sexy put on a pouting face.
   "I wanted to be the married lady!" She stomped her feet like a spoiled toddler.
   "Yes, let her be the married lady!" The girls shouted.
   No more had I gotten out the words,
   "Okay, so you're the married lady." than Suni said,
   "Who's my husband?"
   Exasperated I replied,
   "You want a husband? Let's see. Who do you argue with most?"
   "I'm arguing with you right now." She snapped.
   Running short of patience I replied.
   "Okay, so I'm your husband."
   "Whatcha want for dinner honey?" Suni didn't miss a cue.
   I turned to the side shaking my head. Sexy was a natural when it came to tickling the crowd. I could barely keep a straight face. My wife, Mary, was watching from the front row and was having just as much fun watching Sexy pretend to be my wife as Sexy was having playing the part.
   "All right, all right, let's get on with this." I said.
   "Well we better. We're married. If we don't get on with this you'll have me to deal with when we get home."
   The ladies roared with laughter. Sexy and I couldn't have put on a better show had we planned it. Just then, I realized that Suni had planned it. She was using her comedic talent to warm up the crowd for me. I was glad. Maybe this would be the first Bible study I held where nobody fell asleep. Suni signaled me with a nod that she was through with her antics and that it was up to me to keep them awake from here on out so I announced.
   "Now, I need two more volunteers; one to play the part of a virgin and the other to play the part of a prostitute."
   Modelisa came up to the stage and brought with her a shy girl who barely looked sixteen.
   "I'll let the two of you decide which will play the prostitute and which will play the single virgin." I said.
   Modelisa and the girl started arguing over who would play the prostitute. This was the first time I'd seen Modelisa in anything but perfect composure.
   Modelisa complained,
   "But she wants to play the prostitute!"
   The girl looked so innocent that I couldn't imagine her playing the prostitute either.
   "But maybe she can act the part." I offered.
   Modelisa sighed,
   "Introduce yourself to Ish."
   The young girl said,
   "I'm Cherry the Harlot."
   "You mean that's what you want your character to be called?" I asked her.
   "No, I am a harlot. Puta*. I'm a whore."4
   It really hurt me to hear her say that. I'd written a lot on the subject of chastity but I'd never personally dealt with someone who'd come out of harlotry. Even with those words that came out of her mouth I couldn't imagine her ever having been a whore.
   "Maybe Modelisa is right." Cherry said. "I can't even remember what it was like being a whore."
   "You're a new creature. Old things are passed away." Modelisa insisted.5
   Cherry, now in tears, burst out with,
   "But that doesn't change what I am because of what I did!"
   The ladies in the audience could hear the entire discussion over the loud speakers and so they shouted,
   "Testimony, testimony, testimony!"
   Sam handed Cherry a microphone.
   "There's nothing good about the fact that I used to be a whore. Nothing! It didn't teach me anything. That was a lost and worthless part of my life. I'm so ashamed."6
   One of the girls in the crowd shouted,
   "But now you're clean, you're washed,7 you're like your name, a cherry all over again."
   "Yeah right," Cherry responded, "Cherry in the ass."
   There was dead silence. The girls from Sam's church winced at Cherry's words. Only a handful of them had even been kissed. It was as if Cherry's words had pierced a veil of innocence that had covered their ears. Then there were cries from the audience. Modelisa had managed to convince about a dozen of the girls who worked in the local bars to attend the gathering. Some of them started sobbing and shouting. One of them screamed,
   "I'm a whore, I'm worthless! Help me."
   The other girls with her started screaming and crying as well,
   "Nobody can help us. We're disgusting!"
   "There is nothing we can do. You heard Cherry."
   Cherry, now composed, took out her Bible.
   "They're right! In First Corinthians 6:9,10,&11 Paul wrote:
   'Don't you know that the unrighteous won't get the kingdom of God?'"
   Cherry now moved to the edge of the stage where the whores had cried out and looked directly at them.
   "Don't pretend, if you're a whore, you won't get the kingdom of God. And that's what you are, whores!" She paused, "But you know what Paul wrote in the very next verse to those same whores? Paul said,
   'but you are washed, you are sanctified, you are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God.'
   Do you want to be washed through the name of Jesus?"
   "Yes!" "Yes!" came their cries, now overcome by the Lord's spirit moving among them.
   "Praise God! And you will be!" Cherry assured them. Then Cherry turned her attention to another group.
   "I know that some of you other ladies here, think you're better than these whores because you gave yourself for free to your boyfriends and didn't ask money. You even gave your boyfriends presents, kind of like equals you felt. Do you know what God says about you?"
   The girls of Sam's church now listened attentively to Cherry's words. They knew, as Sam had told me, that there were a dozen or so tares among them; girls who despite being warned, refused to "kiss dating goodbye."8
   Cherry's voice now hammered into the crowd.
   "God says in Ezekiel 16:34
   'And you are the opposite of the other whores because nobody follows you to find you but it is you who gives gifts to your lover while he gives you none!'"9
   Cherry's voice was now shaking and yet it grew stronger. As each word found its mark another repentant voice would cry from the crowd.
   "Help me!"10
   Cherry's spiritual assault was unrelenting.
   "If these whores don't get the kingdom of heaven, and God says you're worse than them. What do you think you get? Some of you already think you're Christians and yet you behave as whores of the worst kind! I say repent! Come down here to the front right now."
   Cherry pointed accusingly. She knew which girls were having sex with their so-called Christian boyfriends and she was making it crystal clear to them that they were every bit the whore that she'd been, and worse.
   "Don't wait. God will not wait for you when He arrives on a day and at an hour you cannot know!"11
   The sobs which had begun slowly now echoed off the buildings that surrounded the courtyard. A few dozen of the ladies Cherry had been pointing to came forward in addition to the whores that Modelisa had brought. Then I noticed an awesome sight. Someone was wandering in from the street.
   "What will I do?" She whimpered.
   She started shaking uncontrollably as her tears gushed. One of the ladies helped her to a seat in front of the platform where Cherry stood.
   Others were coming from outside the courtyard as well. The microphone hadn't been turned up that loud but Cherry had been able to bellow out her condemnations of harlotry into the nearby streets. The bar girls had just begun arriving for work in the tourist district adjacent to the courtyard and they'd heard Cherry's pleas and denunciations. They now began to fill up the courtyard.
   Cherry's cry now pierced the air like the sigh of an animal's last gasp for life before going down in the jaws of a predator.
   "What shall you do?" She rasped.
   The whores' eyes were fixed on Cherry as she spoke, their faces streaked with mascara from tears.
   "I was a whore. I told myself it was an accident, that I hadn't planned it and so that made it all right but I knew different. All those things I did. That's not pretend. You're not pretend. Your broken life, that's not pretend. Your body, maybe it's destroyed. What diseases do you have? If you still have your health, what unseen diseases does your filthy soul have? Yes, filthy soul. DIRT!"12
   The sobs increased and there was now a wailing like the wind in a storm moving from one end of the courtyard to the other. It seemed no one else could possibly squeeze into the courtyard but they did.
   "Ah, I hear some of you saying. 'But I was raped by my boss and then he forced me to become a whore.' He made you become a whore? Where are the chains around your wrists? Where are the shackles on your ankles. If you hated it so much then why did you remain a whore? Could it be for the simple reason that you are a whore? Tell me, does anyone mistake you for being anything but a whore?"13
   Cherry's face reddened as she screeched like a mother whose child has pushed her over the brink.
   "You bought those clothes! Don't you know that you chose to remain a whore? Wasn't it enough for you to hate the man who raped you? No, your hatred was nothing compared to your envy and you became like him!"14 Cherry stomped on the stage. The sound system hummed with the reverberation.
   Screams now filled the courtyard.
   "Yes! You're right!"
   "Yes! I did it!"
   The walls of the apartment buildings that surrounded us echoed with howls of repentance. It sounded hellish but it was heavenly. Cherry's voice, now soothing, sang through the broken cries of hundreds of repentant sinners.
   "Here is what I want you to do. I want each of you to come down here. You're not going back to those bars. You belong to Jesus now. The worthless whore hunters that have found out you're absent from work today; they don't love you. They don't even love themselves or why would they believe they're only worthy of a whore? They're fools.15 Over the next few hours I'll help you to understand the joy of salvation that I have. I'll help you to understand that Jesus loves you and gave Himself for you that you might have life and have it abundantly.16 If you plan to go back to the streets, leave now."
   Nobody left. Still, Cherry didn't let up.
   "Here is what you need to know."
   She spoke forcefully but no longer shouted.
   "Repent! Turn from your sins and turn to God. Be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord."17
   Cherry handed the microphone to Pastor Sam.
   Pastor Sam began,
   "You've heard a very powerful message today. I've known Cherry since she became a Christian but this is the first time I've ever heard her speak publicly. She still hasn't given us her testimony but the Lord has used her to bring hundreds to Him in just a few minutes and I'm sure that this is a testimony that you will remember. I know they'd still like to hear your testimony. Cherry?"
   Pastor Sam handed the microphone back to Cherry.
   "My testimony isn't pretty like some of yours."
   Cherry looked toward that part of the audience made up of second generation Born-again Christians. Her eyes were cast down as if ashamed, then she raised them back up and looked straight at the crowd.
   "But what God has raised up, shall I cast down?  What God has done shall I now forget?"18
   "No!" The new converts shouted, "Tell us!"
   "I was with a customer. I'd just finished, well, think of the worst thing that whores do. That's what I had just finished. Some of you don't know what the worst thing is, but it's worse than you think. But I would do anything for money. Nothing bothered me. I'd never gotten sick. I was counting the money my customer had already given me and hoping he'd go to sleep. The next thing I knew, I was waking up in a hospital bed. The nurses saw that I was awake and got the doctor. I could tell from the way he was looking at me that he knew I was a whore. He told me that my bill had been paid and he didn't know who'd paid it but that I was lucky. He said that at first they'd thought I had hepatitis but since my condition responded to antibiotics it was simply some kind of an infection. I didn't think I was lucky. I was in a hospital and I felt like I hadn't eaten for weeks. I told them that I was hungry and their response was that I had to leave. I left the hospital and went back to the bar where I'd worked. There was a notice on the door that said it had been closed for allowing minors to work there. I wondered if I had anything to do with it. I was just thirteen."
   Some of the ladies in the crowd gasped. There was a girl who'd come up to the edge of the platform who was listening intently. She looked thirteen herself. She was made up like a whore and had a long tank top that she wore for a dress. A single tear rolled down her cheek. It was followed by a flood. Sarisa hurried over and wrapped her in a blanket, holding her. They both stood there, the girl trembling in Sarisa's arms. Cherry continued her testimony.
   "I knew what I was doing. I don't blame the bar owner." Cherry paused to regain her composure. "I'm sorry, I've never given my testimonial before. It's so dirty. So I was walking down the street of bars looking for another place to work when I heard a woman preaching, saying. 'There is only one thing that you must do.' Then she looked straight at me. I looked around to see if there was anyone else she was looking at but there was no one there. 'Walk away from sin and walk to God. He will show you the steps you must take.' I looked at myself. I was wearing a top too short to cover my stomach and jeans that stretched skin tight. I asked the lady preacher.
   'How can I walk away from sin. I don't even have any decent clothes.' Did that just come out of my mouth, I thought. I'd never thought there was anything wrong with my clothing. My cousins all wore the same revealing stuff and they weren't whores. But I saw myself as never before. I saw myself for the first time. I didn't know this self that I had been. What were these rags I was wearing?
   'You've got to get me into some decent clothes!' I pleaded with the preacher. She had a small booth next to where she was preaching and let me sit down there. The street of bars had lots of clothing shops and she walked into one of them. She came out with a simple dress and some under things.
   After I'd changed she took my old clothes back to the shop where she'd gotten the new ones. I could see from the shop owner's smile that she was very happy with the trade. The preacher lady, Sarisa, Pastor Sam's wife, came back and folded up her booth. I helped her put it into the back of her pickup truck. Then she said,
   'Come on. We have someplace to go.'
   I got in with her and we drove to a field meeting that was just a few blocks away. There was a preacher baptizing there. I'd never seen that kind of a baptism. He was putting a girl all the way down under the water. She came out of the water shouting and crying,
   'Alleluia, Praise God, Thank you Jesus!'
   It really seemed weird to me. Sarisa introduced me to Pastor Sam.
   'This is Cherry, Sam. I know that she has just had a heavy burden lifted from her heart.'19
   Pastor Sam took me by the arm and led me to the microphone. He asked me where I'd come from and what had just happened. I spoke into the microphone,
   'I was listening to your wife, Sarisa, preach and the moment she said to turn from sin and turn toward the Lord Jesus, I felt like I wasn't who I'd been anymore. My clothing, my makeup, nothing felt like me. I felt...'
   'New?' Pastor Sam asked.
   'Yes, new.' I looked up at Pastor Sam. 'Like something new!'
   Tears started to flow from my eyes. Pastor Sam took out his Bible and read 2 Corinthians 5:17.
   'Therefore if anyone be in Christ, she is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.'
   I was baptized that day and I haven't turned back to sin. Not because I'm good but because God worked a miracle in me. He took over when I was weak. That's my story.'20
   You could still hear sobs from the crowd in the courtyard but the sobs had changed to sobs of joy. Sam took back the microphone from Cherry and addressed those who were yearning to be new creations in Christ.
   "That day, Cherry met the Lord. She was baptized in that field and in that baptismal much like the one you see here. The Lord promises to you today just as he promised to Cherry on that day,
   'If anyone be in Christ, he or she is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.' 2 Corinthians 5:17
   Now I would like those of you who have accepted Jesus in your hearts today to come to the stage in an orderly procession. I want each one of you to come here and state publicly that you have accepted Jesus as your Savior and then show us by being baptized that you're turning away from sin and turning to the Lord Jesus for He said,
   'If you are ashamed of me and of my words, then I will be ashamed of you.'"21
   The musicians began playing hymns as Pastor Joe, Sam's assistant, took over. He stood next to the pool which was at the center of the courtyard and called those who were repentant to come near.
   "Prepare your hearts to approach the Lord and He will come near you. Cleanse yourselves now of the filthiness that has filled your lives you sinners and purify your hearts, you double minded."22
   I didn't understand how Sam's church could put everything into place so quickly but they'd apparently been expecting a great outpouring of the Spirit and this surely was. The ladies from the church were going to their apartments and getting clothing. They'd formed a tent to the side of the pool that was being used for a baptismal. Each of the girls was brought to the tent after her baptism to clean up and put on new clothes. Some of the ladies had built a fire where they were burning the prostitutes' clothing. I could see Pastor Joe baptizing. Each time a whore approached him to be baptized he spoke the same words,
   "Take away the filthy garments from her." At this, the whore would enter a curtained area and come out wearing a baptismal gown. Then the pastor would say to her,
   "Behold, the Lord has caused thine iniquity to pass from thee, and He will clothe thee with a change of raiment.23 For today, you have received His robes of righteousness which all the angels now see.24 Enter now through the narrow gate."25 Then the pastor would dunk her.
   "I baptize you in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, Amen."26
   Each new convert nearly leapt out of the pool, praising God. Then Pastor Joe would greet these new creatures, these lost lambs who had been found,27 these beloved of the Lord with the same admonition,
   "Greatly rejoice in the LORD this day and let your soul be joyful in our God; for he hath clothed you with the garments of salvation, he hath covered you with the robe of righteousness, as a bride adorneth [herself] with her jewels."28
   Pastor Sam walked over to me with Cherry. I was glad. I wanted to say something to her.
   "Cherry, remember what Pastor Sam quoted?"
   "Yes, Ish, I was thinking about that."
   "How you're a new creature and that all things are become new?"
   "Yes, Ish."
   "You're not a whore, Cherry. Someone was a whore but that's not you. You belong to Jesus and everything that belongs to Him is precious and perfect."
   "I know. I don't know why I carried that burden with me so long."
   Now it was Pastor Sam's turn to choke up.
   "I know why, Cherry." Sam forced back his tears. "Look at all of them. Maybe if you hadn't carried that burden with you till this day, these sinners wouldn't have believed your message."
   "Praise God!" Cherry exclaimed.
   "Amen!" Pastor Sam and I concurred.

Click Here to Get Your Own Copy of Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives!

Click Here to Go to Chapter 7 - Loaves of Bread, Fish!

[ If this chapter of my Novel, The Prince of Sumba, has helped you in your decision to take a closer walk with the Lord, please click here to tell me.

1. Jeremiah 2:21
Yet I had planted thee a noble vine, wholly a right seed: how then art thou turned into the degenerate plant of a strange vine unto me?
2. Joel 2:32
And it shall come to pass, [that] whosoever shall call on the name of the LORD shall be delivered: for in mount Zion and in Jerusalem shall be deliverance, as the LORD hath said, and in the remnant whom the LORD shall call.
3. Later in this book, Ishmael David's explanation of Matthew 5:27&28 are given in great detail.
Matthew 5:27&28
Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, Thou shalt not commit adultery: But I say unto you, That whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.
4. puta* Tagalog for prostitute.
5. 2 Corinthians 5:17
Therefore if any man [be] in Christ, [he is] a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
6. Romans 3:20
Therefore by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in his sight: for by the law [is] the knowledge of sin.
We must not let the world teach us falsely that by sinning we gain knowledge of sin! Sin does not reveal sin. The law reveals sin and the prophet Malachi speaks of our Lord when he says,
   "The law of truth was in his mouth, and iniquity was not found in his lips: he walked with me in peace and equity, and did turn many away from iniquity." Malachi 2:6
   Those who brag that they grew up on the streets as if that gives them some special wisdom concerning sin are liars but there are so many who are fooled into believing that kind of liar that I am burdened to repeat the words of Paul to the Romans again: "for by the law [is] the knowledge of sin." Cherry, the girl in this book, acknowledges this very fact when she says,
   "There's nothing good about the fact that I used to be a whore. Nothing! It didn't teach me anything. That was a lost and worthless part of my life. I'm so ashamed."
   We must never forget this and we must teach our children that they will gain nothing whatsoever by sinful experiences nor by associating with sinful people.
   2 Corinthians 6:17
   Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean [thing]; and I will receive you.
7. 1 Corinthians 6:9-11
   Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God. And such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified*, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God. (*sanctified - absolutely clean and presentable as an offering to God)
8. Matthew 13:38
The field is the world; the good seed are the children of the kingdom; but the tares are the children of the wicked [one]. [Definition: tares - weeds]
9. Ezekiel 16:34
And the contrary is in thee from [other] women in thy whoredoms, whereas none followeth thee to commit whoredoms: and in that thou givest a reward, and no reward is given unto thee, therefore thou art contrary.
10. 2 Chronicles 20:9
If, [when] evil cometh upon us, [as] the sword, judgment, or pestilence, or famine, we stand before this house, and in thy presence, (for thy name [is] in this house,) and cry unto thee in our affliction, then thou wilt hear and help.
The Lord hears and helps us when we cry unto Him in our troubles! He even helps us when we have created those troubles by our own actions. Praise God! He is a God of love!
11. Matthew 25:13
Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh.
12. Psalms 53:3&4
Every one of them is gone back: they are altogether become filthy; [there is] none that doeth good, no, not one. Have the workers of iniquity no knowledge? who eat up my people [as] they eat bread: they have not called upon God.
Proverbs 6:26a
For by means of a whorish woman [a man is brought] to a piece of bread
13. Pro 23:27&28
For a whore [is] a deep ditch; and a strange woman [is] a narrow pit. She also lieth in wait as [for] a prey, and increaseth the transgressors among men.
14. Proverbs 3:31
Envy thou not the oppressor, and choose none of his ways.
It's common among those who have been oppressed to choose to become an oppressor as well, in order to have the wealth of the oppressor, which they envy. A whore is an oppressor in that she "lieth in waith as [for] prey, and increaseth the transgressors among men." [see above] Certainly her diseases shall not be only for herself but for all the men who lay with her "receiving in themselves that recompence of their error which was meet." Romans 1:27b 
15. Proverbs 7:22 He goeth after her straightway, as an ox goeth to the slaughter, or as a fool to the correction of the stocks.
16. Joy of salvation, gave himself, life abundantly
17. Acts 3:19
Act 3:19 Repent ye therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord.
18. Ephesians 2:6-9
And hath raised [us] up together, and made [us] sit together in heavenly [places] in Christ Jesus: That in the ages to come he might shew the exceeding riches of his grace in [his] kindness toward us through Christ Jesus. For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: [it is] the gift of God: Not of works, lest any man should boast.
19. Psalms 55:22
Cast thy burden upon the LORD, and he shall sustain thee: he shall never suffer the righteous to be moved.
20. 2Corinthians 12:10
Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake: for when I am weak, then am I strong.
21. Mark 8:38
Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous and sinful generation; of him also shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he cometh in the glory of his Father with the holy angels.
Luke 9:26
For whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words, of him shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he shall come in his own glory, and [in his] Father's, and of the holy angels.
Romans 10:9&10
That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation.
22. James 4:8
Draw nigh to God, and he will draw nigh to you. Cleanse [your] hands, [ye] sinners; and purify [your] hearts, [ye] double minded.
23. Zechariah 3:4
And he answered and spake unto those that stood before him, saying, Take away the filthy garments from him. And unto him he said, Behold, I have caused thine iniquity to pass from thee, and I will clothe thee with change of raiment.
24. Luke 15:10
Likewise, I say unto you, there is joy in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth.
25.] Matthew 7:14
Because strait [is] the gate, and narrow [is] the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it.
26. Matthew 28:19
Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.
27. Luke 15:4-7
What man of you, having an hundred sheep, if he lose one of them, doth not leave the ninety and nine in the wilderness, and go after that which is lost, until he find it? And when he hath found [it], he layeth [it] on his shoulders, rejoicing. And when he cometh home, he calleth together [his] friends and neighbours, saying unto them, Rejoice with me; for I have found my sheep which was lost. I say unto you, that likewise joy shall be in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety and nine just persons, which need no repentance.
28. Isaiah 61:10
Greatly rejoice in the LORD this day and let your soul be joyful in our God; for he hath clothed you with the garments of salvation, he hath covered you with the robe of righteousness, as a bridegroom decketh [himself] with ornaments, and as a bride adorneth [herself] with her jewels.



Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Apr 08, 2005 - 01:39 AM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply


Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Chapter 5 - The Barbecue

   Suni came in to tell us that dinner was ready. She entered through a door that was previously hidden behind a wall hanging.
   "Wow, there's a door there?" I said surprised.
   "Sure," Suni answered. "All of the units have them."
   "All of the units? I've got to see this."
   I went out the door and stood on the balcony which stretched the length of a basketball court. Below us was indeed a court, a courtyard, that is, with trees and shrubs and lots of benches. Suni's friends waved to us from below.
   "Can you smell the barbecue?" Suni asked.
   I nodded. Hunger took over where curiosity had begun. I walked down the stairs, sniffing my way to the barbecue. From the courtyard I could see that my unit was actually above another one. The lower unit had windows that looked out onto the courtyard and a private patio graced with a beautiful little table. Two cute chairs adorned it like a pair of ear rings.
   "Bet you didn't know I lived right under you." Suni said as she went into her unit. She came out with such a high stack of paper plates that she had to keep them in place with her chin.
   "Nothing like having friends for neighbors," I answered, then proceeded to follow her to the barbecue.
   "I've got a special piece of barbecue picked out just for you, Ish. Hope you don't mind if I call you Ish? I heard Mary calling you that."
   "Not at all. I'd prefer you call me Ish. Is Suni your nickname or your real name?"
   "Suni's my real name. My nickname is Sexy."
   At that moment Mary walked by.
   "Ah, I see Sexy has shown you her apartment. Bet you didn't know we'd have Sista Sexy living just below us."
   That answered my question. I'd been wondering what Mary would have thought if I called Suni by her nickname; Sister Sexy or was it Sista Sexy?
   "Let's get that piece of barbecue you've picked out just for me, Sexy."
   Suni's face lit up to match her smiling eyes when she heard me call her by her nickname.
   "Sure, Ish."
   As we approached Suni's friends, they raised their voices in unison, "uhhhhhh~"
   "They say I have a crush on you." Suni looked down.
   "Well, do you Sexy?"
   I shouldn't have said that. It just popped out. Suni's face reddened with embarrassment. She fixed her gaze on the barbecue she was getting for me just to keep from looking me in the eyes. Her friends were now silent. This was far beyond my comfort level so to break the silence I uttered.
   "Sam tells me that you're a wonderful group of godly women."
   "Let him tell that to our faces!"
   A loud voice bellowed from a tiny lady standing behind the other girls.
   That beat my feeble attempt to break the silence as we all roared in laughter. How many friends did Suni have? It looked like the entire membership of single ladies had come over to participate in the barbecue, and why not? I heard a shout from the Balcony.
   "You're a wonderful group of godly women!"
   It was Pastor Sam.
   "Oh, yeah!" The tiny lady shouted back.
   "Yes, especially you, Asina. Salty that you are."
   Sam walked across the courtyard and now stood next to Asina.
   "I can see that you've met Asina."
   Sam placed his hand on Asina's shoulder and introduced his pet student.
   "Her folks nicknamed her Asina for her salty remarks."
   I remembered my lessons. Asin was their word for salt.
   "My speech is always with grace, seasoned with salt, that I may answer every man."
   Asina paraphrased Colossians 4:6 to suit her unique personality. She looked up at Sam, seeking approval.
   "And you do answer every man. Some would call it talking back. Nonetheless you do answer, my precious Asina."
   Pastor Sam acknowledged her uniqueness as he gave her shoulder a squeeze. For that moment, Asina appeared satisfied that she'd added her spice to the occasion while getting the attention of Pastor Sam.
   Suni had gotten over her embarrassment at having a crush on me. She peeked up at me like a child waiting for a gift. If it pleased her to have a crush on me, I wasn't going to stop her.
   "Thanks so much that you picked out some special barbecue just for me." I said.
   Suni, her bubbly self again, responded,
   "I'm so glad you like it."
   Suni and I found a seat at one of the tables. After shoveling down just enough bites to stop the growls in my stomach, I noticed that all of the ladies had formed a line so that they could come by and meet me. I wondered where Mary had gone. As if hearing my thoughts, Mary shouted to me from across the courtyard,
   "Oh, here I am Ish."
   Then she continued her animated discussion with some of the ladies she'd been sitting with. I wondered why a line had only been formed to meet me, then I noticed that each of the single ladies was carrying my book. Our barbecue had become an autograph signing.
   "Your book is so poetic." One said.
   Another sighed,
   "I couldn't stand it! I was so excited reading it that you made me late for school."
   While yet another gushed,
   "I could just die dreaming. It's so romantic!"
   This was beyond my expectations. Frankly, I didn't have any expectations. It was a theology book! I couldn't understand how young single ladies could be so taken with a text book.
   Suni came back with her food and sat down next to me.
   "You're a star." She said.
   "I'm not a star. This is..." I halted mid-sentence. I was about to say ridiculous but realizing their sincerity, I stopped myself. "Now what's the word I'm looking for? Humbling. I'm very much humbled that there are so many of you who have gotten something from my book. I'm kind of a book worm. I'm not used to so much..."
   "Adoration?" One of the single ladies completed my sentence. She looked like one of the women in a White Castle liquor advertisement. Actually, she made them look homely by comparison.
   "W..well, I wouldn't call it that." I stuttered.
   "I would."
   This silencer of mankind replied. I'd never seen anyone that beautiful up close. I mean it. I couldn't hope to describe her here. For that matter, I didn't really see her, I experienced her presence. Like the finest chocolate cake, baked by a king's chef for his favorite son, so she had been created by the Creator Himself; for some lucky idiot who couldn't possibly deserve her. Oops, did I covet her? Well, not in the technical sense since she didn't belong to another. But I can still smell the frosting on that cake.
   "Oh, don't let Modelisa scare you. She's tame."
   Suni took her handkerchief and wiped the sweat from my forehead.
   The ladies roared with laughter. I hadn't realized it but they'd all been waiting for Modelisa to approach and Suni's wiping the sweat from my forehead was just part of the show. I was certain that Modelisa was a nickname but it fit, just like each piece of perfectly fitted clothing that she wore. They loved seeing the affect she had on men. She knew who she was, what she was, and she took advantage of every skill she had to make even the most confident man become a little puppy on a leash. That is, until she was born again. But for special occasions, such as this, she would entertain her friends by helping some important visitor face his own mortality; and to show him that no matter who he was, that there are some things that even he cannot comprehend or explain. Such was Modelisa.
   The laughter was contagious. I found myself nervously laughing as well, and I'm sure I was even redder in the face than Suni had been earlier when the girls had teased her. So this was what getting to know Suni and her friends meant. How could I ever forget it.
   A few minutes more of signing autographs and a simply dressed young lady came up and sat next to Suni and me. She had a kind face, one that no stranger would fear. She was asking questions about my book and did so in the most thorough fashion. Each time she got an answer she would apply it to her witnessing manual.
   "I'm putting together a witnessing manual that helps single Christian ladies reach other single ladies for Christ. I'm approaching it from the method of showing them what the Bible says about chastity and helping them to realize that they fall short of the glory of God and need Jesus.[2] It's a lot like what you've laid out in your book."
   I was impressed; so easy to be with and chat with.
   "I'm sorry, I've been rude. I'm Ish, and you're?"
   "Hope. At least that's what my parents named me. My friends call me Modelisa."
   I was about floored.
   "You didn't mind my teasing you a few minutes ago?" She asked.
   "Mind? It was a treat. You're very talented, but what I can't figure out is how you did it? How did you make yourself look so totally different?"
   "To tell you the truth, Ish, it's not how I did it but how I'm doing this."
   Hope took my hand and lifted it to her face pushing one of my fingers into her cheek, which I now realized was covered with some kind of stage putty.
   "My father invented it. When we had problems with mountain tribes coming down and stealing wives he decided the best way to keep me safe was to make me ugly."
   "Well, you don't look ugly now, except for the hole I just poked in your cheek."
   I quipped.
   "Oh, this is just my plain Jane face. You should see me when I put on my ugly face."
   "To tell you the truth, Modelisa, I'd rather not." She took my kidding in stride.
   "But what about your other face and, well, everything else about you."
   "Ish, my other face is hidden beneath this and it looks just the way you saw it earlier and what you refer to as, 'everything else,'" Modelisa winked, "well that's just good genes."
   "I find it hard to believe that a pair of jeans could do all that." I couldn't resist the temptation of such an obvious pun even at the price of appearing a bit corny.
   "Well Ish, I hope you'll excuse me. This goo will ruin my complexion if I leave it on too long. I'll see you in a bit."
   "Ok, see you later."
   Sam was sitting close by so I couldn't help commenting to him.
   "Is Modelisa the greatest actress in the world, or what?! How will her future husband ever know when she's telling the truth or when she's acting? She's incredible."
   "You will know them by their fruit,"[3] Sam answered. "Modelisa is responsible for half of the women you see here at this gathering coming to a saving knowledge of the Lord!"[4]
   I looked out at all the single ladies there. All of those from his church were there; over 700.
   I spoke, my throat now tightening,
   "You're telling me that Modelisa has brought over 300 women to Christ?"
   "More." Sam responded. "There are other churches here besides Tigas View."
   My tears gushed from my eyes. I could barely get out the words,
   "Excuse me."
   Suni took me to her apartment where I sat down for a few minutes and wept privately. Mary walked in and said,
   "What's the problem, Ish?"
   I tried to tell her but the tears started gushing again. Sam was standing outside the door so Mary went out to ask him.
   "It's about Hope; how she's brought hundreds to a saving knowledge of our Savior."
   I could hear Mary whisper to Sam, "Oh, Ish is always crying about some spiritual revelation he's had. He'll get over it."
   Mary didn't realize I could hear her. It cut me deep. Not because it was disrespectful to me but because of the way my wife had reacted to Hope; the greatest evangelist I'd ever met. I was humbled at how the Lord had used Hope for such a great purpose and was ashamed at my own shallowness. How could it be that Mary had no awe for the great power that God had given that woman?
   Sam walked over, "Now that you've gotten to know the ladies, don't you think it's time for a Bible study? The girls have been waiting for this moment."
   "Sure," I said, "But I'll need some water first."
   Suni had already poured it.
   "Here you go, Ish," Suni consoled me, "My father used to cry when he preached. He said it was because he knew that he wasn't worthy. But you know, Ish, it was that humility in him that convinced me all the more that he was a man of God. If we ever think that we're great or that we're the reason someone was saved then whatever power the Lord has given us to reach people will disappear. We won't be worshipping God anymore. We'll be worshipping our own ministry. Modelisa knows that and she needs our prayers. Think how difficult it must be to remain humble if you're Modelisa? Not only is she extremely beautiful but she has a gift of reaching women for the Lord. There's hardly a day that goes by that someone has not come to the Lord through her personal ministry. Anyway, my dad would go through two liters of water in one sermon, that's how much he cried. Don't ever be ashamed of your tears. They're the mark of a contrite heart."[5]
   Suni's caring words warmed me.
   "C'mon Ish. The other girls are waiting."
   Suni took my hand and led me out to the center of the courtyard.

Click Here to Go to Chapter 6 - Cherry the Harlot

[1] Colossians 4:6
Let your speech [be] alway with grace, seasoned with salt, that ye may know how ye ought to answer every man.
[2] Rom 3:23 For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God. It is a Christians duty to know what the Bible teaches concerning fornication. We know it's wrong, of course, but we're supposed to know where fornication is defined in the Bible. All cultures are not the same and our culture's definition of fornication is not always the same as the Bible's definition of fornication. The definition of the different types of fornication as spelled out in the Bible is what we are to teach and accept. Not only are we are to use biblical definitions of fornication to call sinners attention to their own sins but the primary duty of a minister to those already saved is spelled out in the following verse:
Acts 15:20 But that we write unto them, that they abstain from pollutions of idols, and [from] fornication, and [from] things strangled, and [from] blood.
Remember that Jesus taught the Ten Commandments. The above verse is therefore emphasizing a particular area where Christians must be especially mindful since they are no longer overseen by a priest who gives daily sacrifices for them at the temple. This verse clarifies that even though they are not required to give those daily sacrifices that there are still certain holy rules of behavior that they must follow and that their behavior as well as their avoidance of certain things reflects their reverence for God. Tattoos are a modern day example of fornication against God.
Leviticus 19:28 Ye shall not make any cuttings in your flesh for the dead, nor print any marks upon you: I [am] the LORD.
[3] Mat 7:16-20
Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither [can] a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them.
[4] 1Timothy 2:4-6
Who will have all men to be saved, and to come unto the knowledge of the truth. For [there is] one God, and one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus; Who gave himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due time.
[5] Psalms 34:18
The LORD [is] nigh unto them that are of a broken heart; and saveth such as be of a contrite spirit.
Psalms 51:17
The sacrifices of God [are] a broken spirit: a broken and a contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not despise.
Isaiah 57:15
For thus saith the high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name [is] Holy; I dwell in the high and holy [place], with him also [that is] of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones.
Isaiah 66:2
For all those [things] hath mine hand made, and all those [things] have been, saith the LORD: but to this [man] will I look, [even] to [him that is] poor and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at my word.



Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Mar 31, 2005 - 11:27 PM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply


Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Chapter 4 - Sisters in Need

   Mary and I had spent the week busily sprucing up our apartment so Sunday came quickly. Tony drove up as scheduled and dropped us off in front of Sam's church.   Sam's church was referred to as a "startup" church. Some startup church; It had over 1000 members and an assistant pastor; a local native, with more degrees from western seminaries than the entire mission board put together. It was our first experience with this language group so we were surprised when, in perfect English, pastor Sam delivered a fire and brimstone sermon.[1]
   It happened to be mother's day so toward the end of the service there was a special time when the mothers in the church were honored. Each mother walked to the front to have a freshly picked orchid pinned on her by her husband. It was at this point that I noticed those left sitting. The back 20 pews of the church were filled with women! I learned later that most of these women were NBSB "No Boyfriend Since Birth," their way of saying that they were single and pure. Off to one side were a few straggly looking single men; recent converts one would hope from the looks of them. I found out later that "all the best men were taken." So I'd been told, but I'd not realized the profoundness of that saying till now. I wondered, what would become of these single women? Would God provide new men converts?
   Pastor Sam told me later that this was of great concern to him. The single ladies had a great need for fellowship that neither their own families nor the families at the church were providing. Their own families were still locked in the clutches of the "Great Whore of Babylon" yet the families of the Born Again churches shunned them. The married women of the church felt threatened by the presence of the single ladies since there truly were no Christian men available for them.[2] Some claimed the single ladies "had eyes" for their husbands.
   The only fellowship with families that the single ladies were allowed was to attend the coffees after the service. The coffees allowed them to mix with the married members and their children. You could see the covetousness in the eyes of the single women for the children of the women who already had husbands.[3] A covetousness I didn't begrudge them. What healthy young woman wouldn't want to be mother to such delightful children. How many times had godly women of the Bible thanked the Lord that He had "taken away their reproach" by giving them a son?[4] Not only did these single ladies have no children, they had no husband nor hope to find one. Many had already been taught the false doctrine of "the gift of singleness" in order to stop them from wondering why the Lord had forgotten them. This only led them to feel guilty for their natural desires.
   I don't know why they called the after service get-togethers; coffees. The members put more cream into those cups than coffee. One of the young ladies joked with me,
   "Do you take coffee in your cream or do you drink it white?"
   "Black," I said.
   "Black cream!" she giggled, "Whoever heard of such a thing?
   She grasped my hand as she poured the hot coffee into my cup, not wanting to scald me with it. You could tell how much this opportunity to mingle and kid around meant to her. Was she flirting with me or was it simply my fertile imagination that noticed a slight wink as she turned to serve the others?
   Pastor Sam noticed my look of concern and took me aside.
   "I'm at wits end trying to deal with what has become 'the issue of the single women.' More than one of the single women has even proposed becoming a second wife to me."
   Not surprisingly, I expressed shock.
   "Tell me you're kidding me."
   "I'm not, in fact, my wife Sarisa was at my side when she brought it up."
   When Mary approached, Sam changed the subject.
   "So what are your and Ish's plans for Tigas View, Mary?"
   "Ish and I hadn't expected to be greeted by such a huge church and we've been wondering whether this is really where the Lord wants us. You've obviously been very effective in your evangelism." Mary grasped my hand.
   "Now let's not have any of that kind of talk. I have just the job for Ish. I'll discuss it with him in my office after the coffee."
   "That's great Sam," Mary said with excitement, "Ish and I had begun to wonder what we could do here. Everything looks so successful. I'm reassured now that you've told us you have a special task for Ish."
   "Yes, special task. That's what it is."
   Normally Mary and I were on the same wavelength but she made no comment whatsoever about the huge numbers of single women. How could she not notice that over two thirds of the membership of Sam's church were single women? Had she noticed but was shocked into silence? I was certain I'd find out later.
   I was glad to see Suni. I wanted to return her hospitality and maybe get to know something about her. All she'd done at her sari-sari store was ask about us. It was our turn to ask about her. When Mary noticed Suni, she bubbled.
   "Suni! You've got to let us return your hospitality! Come over to our new apartment with a few of your friends after the service and we can all prepare dinner together."
   Sam put his hand on my shoulder.
   "Ish, why not have Mary go back to the apartment with Suni and some of her friends right now and you and I will have that chat we talked about."
   Mary answered for me, "Great! Let's go Suni."
   Sam and I went back to his office. We began our meeting with a prayer. Listening to Sam pray made me painfully aware how little I'd known love in my own life. My wife loved me with all her heart as did my family but how much had I loved. This precious man, after praying for my wife and me, prayed for dozens of the single ladies by name. He'd taken it upon himself to take headship for these women, not as their husband but as their pastor.[5] They knew he loved them even more than the wives of the married women reviled them.
   I began weeping uncontrollably as did Pastor Sam. We prayed in the spirit for guidance and the Lord's will in dealing with what seemed like an insurmountable problem.[6] Then I felt the shame. The shame, for I knew my own church, back home, had women in it like these. They were told to wait upon the Lord and He would give them a husband and all the time no head, no shepherd, no man to pray with them and for them. The Lord is our shepherd we shall not want but what if the Lord's own messengers stand in the way of the Lord, what then?[7] Does not Paul say to avoid immorality every woman should have her own husband?[8] I realized now that I had not even spent sufficient time praying for my own wife let alone spent any time praying for the dear single ladies in my church back home. Pastor Sam had inspired me. I asked him to pray with me about this too and he did.
   After Sam's prayer I remembered the "special task" he'd mentioned and asked him,
   "What's your special task for me?"
   He replied,
   "I have just seven tasks for you."
   I thought to myself, seven tasks! He told me he had a special task but Pastor Sam was serious and I'd never met such a kind and thoughtful pastor before. This was my mission so I accepted without knowing what he was going to assign,
   "Sure, no problem."
   I know now that it was the moving of the Spirit that prompted my response. Sure, no problem, seven tasks! Never in my inward looking life would I have accepted a request like that before meeting Pastor Sam. I'd never prayed for so many people in one sitting before this day either. Curious now, I asked,
   "What are these seven tasks?"
   Then Pastor Sam said,
   "I have seven bios here with information about seven of the single women in the church. Will you take headship over them until they find a husband? I ask that you do this in all humility and purity of thought.[9] Will you encourage them to flee fornication?[10] Will you pray for them? Will you love them? Will you ask the Lord what is His will for them?[11] When the Lord answers you, will you believe Him and will you guide these women in accordance with what the Lord has laid upon your heart? Will you guide them in their prayer life? Will you explain scripture to them? Will you lay down your life for them if needs be as Christ gave His body for the church?[12] Will you do all this?"
   All I said was,
   "I will."
   I thought to myself, am I nuts? I just became everything a man can be to these women short of actually marrying them.
   Barely had I finished answering when Pastor Sam took out another list of seven women and asked me the same questions.
   Again, I answered,
   "I will."
   This he repeated until he had asked me and I had responded seven times. Seven lists, each of seven women, over whom I would have all the responsibilities of a husband but at a distance.
   Sam handed me the lists. There were no names, just a picture of the back of each woman's head and a "handle". TinkaTwist read one, another, SweetieWinky, and so forth. Then Sam explained to me.
   "This was put upon my heart by the Lord that you should pray neither knowing the name nor the face of the woman you were praying for. You'll receive her requests, her thanksgivings, and you'll share her sorrows but you shall not meet any of them in person until the time that the Lord will reveal to you."[13]
   This sounded kind of wild to me, Baptist that I am, but I felt the moving of the Spirit and couldn't refuse. Sam logged me into the system that I would use to communicate with the women. It reminded me of one of the programs I'd installed for one of my favorite ministries.
   I left our meeting not fully understanding what Pastor Sam meant by "headship" but he assured me that over time I would come to recognize my role in the lives of these single ladies. I knew that none of the things he had asked of me was sinful so why was I doubting? Was it a sin to pray for blessings upon single women? Had the Western Church so slanted my views on women that I couldn't allow myself to love them as sisters in the Lord for fear that I might go against taboos not found in the Holy Scriptures?[14] In fact, all of the things he'd asked of me had already been asked of me by Jesus when He said, "Feed My sheep."[15] Certainly I loved the Lord and I would feed His sheep. These ladies were His flock and they needed special prayer and special attention. As I thought on these things, peace came upon my spirit.[16]
   When I arrived home, Mary could see that something had changed in me though she didn't know quite what it was, nor did I. She liked it though. She said I had a sparkle in my eyes and gave me a huge smooch.

Click Here To Get Your Own Copy of Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives!

Click Here to Go to Chapter 5 - The Barbecue

[1] Revelation 21:8
But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone: which is the second death.
[2] Mass conversions of women to Christianity began in the 20th century. By the beginning of the 21st century there were more than double the number of Born-Again Christian women in the Philippines than Born-Again Christian men.
[3] Genesis 30:1
And when Rachel saw that she bare Jacob no children, Rachel envied her sister; and said unto Jacob, Give me children, or else I die.
[4] Genesis 30:23
And she conceived, and bare a son; and said, God hath taken away my reproach.
[5] 1 Corinthians 11:3 But I would have you know, that the head of every man is Christ; and the head of the woman [is] the man; and the head of Christ [is] God.
[6] Romans 8:26 Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities: for we know not what we should pray for as we ought: but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered.
[7] Psalms 23:1 [[A Psalm of David.]] The LORD [is] my shepherd; I shall not want.
2 Chronicles 36:16
But they mocked the messengers of God, and despised his words, and misused his prophets, until the wrath of the LORD arose against his people, till [there was] no remedy.
[8]  1Corinthians 7:2
Nevertheless, [to avoid] fornication, let every man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own husband.
[9] Philemon 4:8
Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things [are] honest, whatsoever things [are] just, whatsoever things [are] pure, whatsoever things [are] lovely, whatsoever things [are] of good report; if [there be] any virtue, and if [there be] any praise, think on these things.
[10] 1Corinthians 6:18
Flee fornication. Every sin that a man doeth is without the body; but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body.
[11] Hebrews 13:21
Make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you that which is well pleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom [be] glory for ever and ever. Amen.
[12] Ephesians 5:25
Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved the church, and gave himself for it;
[13] Matthew 25:44-46
Then shall they also answer him, saying, Lord, when did we see thee hungered, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto thee? Then shall he answer them, saying, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye did [it] not to one of the least of these, ye did [it] not to me. And these shall go away into everlasting punishment: but the righteous into life eternal.
[14] Isaiah 5:20Woe unto them that call evil good, and good evil; that put darkness for light, and light for darkness; that put bitter for sweet, and sweet for bitter!
[15] John 21:17
He saith unto him the third time, Simon, [son] of Jonas, lovest thou me? Peter was grieved because he said unto him the third time, Lovest thou me? And he said unto him, Lord, thou knowest all things; thou knowest that I love thee. Jesus saith unto him, Feed my sheep.
[16] Galatians 5:22&23
But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance: against such there is no law.



Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Mar 24, 2005 - 12:51 AM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply


Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Chapter 3 - Humble Adobo

   Pastor Sam's house was built into the side of a hill. The large foyer opened up to an expansive living room. Four huge plate windows framed a postcard view of the harbor. The dining area was equally spacious and had both hillside and harbor views. The floors were made of oversized rectangular cuts of marble.
   Upon entering, I could see the maids moving about the giant pantry on the other side of the kitchen. This was the first pastor I'd ever visited who had such accommodations, not to mention servants. He could see we were in awe of his home so he took us on a tour. There was a master suite, a sewing room, a den and 12 very small bedrooms, each furnished with a bed and a desk. There were also a few guestrooms that resembled the master suite. I noticed that every room had mahogany panels covering the walls. The only seams I could make out were at the corners where the panels joined.
   Sam responded to my obvious curiosity,
   "The man who owned this home before it was given to the church built it as a wedding gift for his wife. They'd planned to have lots of children, just like Jacob. Unfortunately, he and his wife were unable to have children and after a few years of living here they could no longer stand to be reminded of it by the empty rooms. Every one of those single cut panels of mahogany you've been admiring were put together with love. The entire home was a gift of love. It's such a shame that they were unable to fill it with the fruit of that love. As a matter of fact, I keep telling my wife, Sarisa, that she must bear me children again soon. This house was given to the church with the stipulation that they can't put a pastor out of it as long as his wife is pregnant or before their youngest reaches his first birthday. Mortgage security." Sam smiled broadly.
   "Now let me get this straight." I said, now intrigued. "You and Sarisa keep popping out kids and this house is yours, no matter what? No monthly payments? No landlord? That's a good way to make sure all the rooms get filled. How many children do you have so far?"
   "Only four, we have eight to go before the home is paid off."
   "Paid off?"
   "Yes, that's the last stipulation the owner made in giving this house to the church. If the pastor who lives in it fills all twelve rooms with his own children then the house is his!"
   "I would love to meet the man who gave this home to the church. He must have interesting thoughts. Who is he?"
   "Nobody knows. It was given anonymously. Every rich barren couple in town is suspect."
   "Wait a minute Sam," Mary protested, "You just told us the couple lived here for a while. How is it that none of the neighbors know who they are."
   "Neighbors? Twenty years ago, when this home was built, there were no neighbors. All of the homes you see around here are built on land leased from the church. Mr. Tigas gave this home, along with the entire hillside, to the church before any other homes were built."
   "But you just said it was Mr. Tigas," Mary protested.
   "Well, we do know his name and there are dozens of families by that name living in the area but every one of them lives up to their name."
   "Lives up to their name?"
   Mary was now beginning to suspect Pastor Sam was teasing her.
   Pastor Sam clarified,
   "The meaning of tigas is hard, some say hard, as in hard headed. Mary, I don't want you to think I'm kidding because I'm not. I know it sounds strange but surely there are donors in your country who wish to remain anonymous. What if one of their names was Smith or Jones? Would you have any idea who they were?"
   "Well, you're right about that. It's just that Ish is such a kidder that I thought the two of you might have conspired to make up some unbelievable story so that you could have fun making me believe it."
   "Mary," I interrupted, "I'll get you my dictionary. Tigas does mean hard and it's obvious there would be many families that go by that name here since the name of this barangay is Tigas."
   "Okay, okay, I believe you. It's such a nice story to believe anyway. Well, not so nice for the couple that couldn't have kids but it's nice the way it's turning out for you folks."
   I hadn't conspired with Sam as Mary had suspected. I was as fascinated by his story as she was. Such a story; a man who actually wanted a dozen children. This would never have been believed in the States. The government schools had so brain washed the children into believing there was a population problem that people actually believed you could have too many children. Too many children! Hah! The Bible says, "Happy is the man whose quiver is full of them."[1] As for Mindanao, it was still a place where families were large and where many children were rightly considered a blessing. The story of Mr. & Mrs. Tigas was an especially fitting tale. I knew that if Sam were really kidding he'd tell us at dinner. To think how many American couples would never get this house given the same situation. Could you even pay them to have more than a few kids? What a wretched people indeed would consider blessings a curse![2] I was glad this mission would give me time to reflect on the prospects of a mission to my own people. A people that had begun to see the government as the provider, instead of understanding how greatly the Lord blesses us for He created us.[3]
   To Sam and Sarisa, having a dozen kids had always been a dream and now with Sam's position as pastor of Tigas View Church of the Bible they would be rewarded for living their godly dream.
   Sam walked us back to the living room where Sarisa had laid out a tray of pastries, tea, and coffee.
   "I hope you don't mind if I leave you for a while. I have some things to prepare for tonight's meeting. See you in a bit." Sam excused himself to go to his study.
   Mary and I were left alone in this immaculately kept living room while the maids went about getting everything ready for our dinner with the church board.
   Then I smelled it, a stench! I whispered to Mary,
   "Do you smell that?"
   She sniffed,
   "Eww, what is it!"
   We both sniffed again to try to determine the location of the smell, then Mary looked at me with one of those crooked little expressions she gets. She leaned over and whispered,
   "It's you!"
   She was right. It was me! My body had not yet accustomed itself to the tropical climate. I guess you could say my clothes were beginning to ferment. Fortunately, Tony had left our bags sitting next to the door and I got out a change of clothes. I hurried to one of their many bathrooms and showered. Intay, one of the maids, walked by the bathroom just as I was coming out. I was wearing my clean change of clothing and was no longer ashamed, so I asked her help.
   "Excuse me, could you be so kind as to put my dirty clothes in the wash?"
   She squatted next to the clothes, poked them with one end of her broom stick and said,
   "Eww!"
   Apparently she'd been watching when Mary and I had discovered the smell. Sisiw, one of the other maids, went into the bathroom and knelt down next to Intay to help her. She held the dust pan while Intay pushed my clothes in with her broom stick. Pretending that my clothes carried some contagious disease, she yanked her fingers back and squealed when the clothes nearly touched them. Both maids now looked up at me, repeating in unison the new word they'd learned,
   "Eww!"
   In their scrunched down positions they now fell backwards laughing. I couldn't help but laugh with them.
   "I'm Ish." I said as I reached down with both hands to help them up to their feet.
   "I'm Intay and this is Sisiw."
   Sisiw matter-of-factly lifted up my arm now and sniffed my armpit.
   "Ah, much better. Your wives will be very happy now. Ah, sorry sir, I mean your wife will be very happy now."
   Sisiw's faux pas made them giggle all the more.
   "Please just call me Ish."
   I wasn't sure whether Sisiw was kidding with the 'wives' comment or if it really was a slip of the tongue.
   I remembered the missionary who was sent home for insulting the hotel clerk. I said a silent prayer for him right then that he'd stop taking the little things in life too seriously and start enjoying life's blessings.[4] How wonderful it is when the help can make fun without fearing for their jobs. My request to take my clothes to the laundry had become an introduction to a pair of adorable young ladies.
   The members of the church board and their wives arrived a bit late, 'Philippine time' they called it. Pastor Sam even joked,
   "Beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing, that one day [is] with the Filipino as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day."[5]
   We had a tasty meal but Mary and I were suffering a bit too much from jet lag to enjoy it. Tony took us to the apartment that had been arranged for us a little sooner than planned since we were starting to nod off during the meal. We hadn't meant to be rude to the church board but thirty six hours without sleep is a bit much even if you are a missionary.
   Tony had his tricycle ready for the short drive to our apartment. We arrived at what we expected would be our home for the next few months, or more. He put all of our stuff just inside the door; four balikbayan boxes containing all the possessions we felt necessary to start out our new life.[6] Mary had crammed everything she could into those boxes. She'd brought our best china and silverware, even bed sheets that she'd gotten on sale the day before we left. Only a Filipino can imagine how much can be packed into one of those balikbayan boxes.
   I thanked Tony and gave him some money,
   "Para sa mga gastos sa eskwela ng bata ninyo. Ugali namin ito eh, tanggapin niyo. [It's for the expense of your children's education. It's our custom, accept it.]
   Tony was so surprised, hearing me for the first time speak his native tongue, that all he could do was say,
   "Salamat po, salamat. [Thank you sir, thank you.]"
   It was the least we could do considering he'd forfeited a day's wage to cater to our transportation needs. I knew that if I'd directly offered to pay him that he would have refused it.
   Now Tony rattled off something so fast in his dialect that I understood just one part; he'd be back Sunday morning to take us to church.
   Mary and I were both so excited to unpack that as soon as Tony left we started to sort through our stuff. Mary set out to prepare our bedroom and to tidy up the bathroom while I put the rest of our belongings in place. We had barely enough energy left after unpacking to brush our teeth.
   Mary was out the moment she laid down. I lay there, awake and alone for the first time since we'd arrived. I pondered. My vision of Mindanao had been one of grass huts and coconut palms blowing in the wind. Cagayan de Oro was so different from my expectations. It was a large metropolis, an industrial hub, and Sam's church was more prosperous than I'd expected. For what reason had the Lord brought me here? Had I closed my eyes to the obvious or was my lack of vision a work of the Lord? Was He closing my eyes to something that He would show me only when I was ready? I dozed off, unaware of how wide the Lord was indeed going to open my eyes.

Get Your Own Copy of Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives. Click Here!

Click Here to Go to Chapter 4 - Sisters in Need

[1] Psalms 127:5
Happy [is] the man that hath his quiver full of them: they shall not be ashamed, but they shall speak with the enemies in the gate.
[2] Revelation 3:17
Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.
[3] Genesis 1:27&128a
So God created man in his [own] image, in the image of God created he him; male and female created he them and God blessed them.
[4] James 5:16
Confess [your] faults one to another, and pray one for another, that ye may be healed. The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much.
[5] 2 Peter 3:8
But, beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing, that one day [is] with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day.
[6] A balikbayan box is a card board box that measures approximately 22X22X22 inches and is carried by nearly every Filipino who returns to the Philippines. A family of five can carry 10 such boxes which can weigh a total of 700 pounds! It's not unusual to witness frantic Filipinos at the airport, packing and repacking their balikbayan boxes to bring them under the limit of 70 pounds per box.



Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Mar 16, 2005 - 02:24 AM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply


Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Chapter 2 - The Arrival

   Tony suddenly pulled the tricycle to the side of the road and announced,
   "We're here!"
   I surveyed the neighborhood, my eyes moist with tears. I was overwhelmed having finally arrived at my mission. My grandfather used to tell me that I had the eyes of an evangelist. He'd say,
   "Just shout the gospel news and they'll be pierced to the heart when they see the truth in your tears."
   I wondered now if he was simply humoring an over emotional boy. Well, I now had the chance to find out. Evangelism was my mission. Would the locals think I was an over emotional fanatic or would they indeed see the truth in my tears.[1]
   At that moment the real truth for my being here hit me. I loved attention. I was selfish. Had the Lord used my desire for friends and attention to carry out His purpose? I felt ashamed but the Lord always knew my heart. He knew my heart and my reasons before I'd left on this mission. I often prayed that He would be gentle in chastening me for my selfishness but this time I wasn't so sure how gentle He would be. After all, the pastor's house was just a few hours drive from The Islamic City of Marawi. Could that city, made up of over 90 percent Muslims, be my end? I couldn't spend time worrying about it. The Lord was going to have His way and I simply had to follow Him. Yes, my selfishness had brought me here but it was no more than the vehicle that the Lord had used to start me out on this journey.
   I remembered my professor's words,
   "Mindanao is one of the few places on earth where Christian and Muslim worlds intersect."
   I pondered how its people would respond to the Lord's message of love and hope[2] and what part in delivering that message I would play. Would the local Born Again Christians grasp the epic nature of the prophesies concerning Mindanao. Would they even take part in them or would the Lord raise up new converts to carry out that task; new wine into new bottles.[3] Could I love this people? Could they love each other?
   From Pastor Sam's front yard I could see a mosque in the distance. It was imposing. Its gold dome was polished to a glass like finish. What would happen to the people who prayed there? Would they realize that they could not find salvation in their works?[4] Would they know the joy of salvation or would they go to their graves in an unholy Jihad? By what method would the Lord bring His Name to be held in high esteem here?
   Now that Tony had turned off the engine of his tricycle I could hear other tricycles in the distance. The sounds of their engines would rise then fade like the ocean surf beating against the shores. Mary could never understand how I identified city sounds with nature. Well to me the cities were alive. These were the sounds of Cagayan de Oro, the tricycles, children laughing, a rooster crowing in the afternoon, I should say a confused rooster crowing in the afternoon, the clip clop of hooves as a farmer wearing a turban sat atop a wagon pulled by a huge water buffalo on his way to market.
   "Hiya, hiya," he shouted.
   I could hear the keys of a typewriter slapping paper from the window of a nearby school. I would remember these sounds.
   Pastor Sam was outside waiting for us as we got down from the tricycle.
   "Pastor Ishmael David, How was your ride? Not too many flats, I hope?"
   "We really enjoyed the ride," I answered, "actually, we enjoyed the flat. It gave us an opportunity to have a chat with Suni, the girl at the sari-sari store."
   "Oh you met her? She's been looking forward to your coming. She's a member of our choir."
   "That's odd, she didn't say a thing about it."
   "Maybe she thought she'd like to meet the real Ishmael David, not the one who comes here as a missionary. Did she ask your occupation?"
   "Mostly she just asked a lot of personal questions. No, she didn't ask my occupation."
   "She must have enjoyed that. In fact, I'd bet that you're the first foreigners she's spoken to outside of the missionaries she's met here at church. All the other girls are going to be envious of her."
   I was tired from the trip and didn't want to stand outside till dark so I asked,
   "Is your wife at home?"
   "Yes, Sarisa is at home, and this is your wife, Mary?"
   "Yes, I'm Mary," she answered for herself, "Nice to meet you, Pastor Sam. I hope you won't mind that I don't try to pronounce your last name."
   "Oh, not in the least. Everyone here calls me Pastor Sam or even just Pastor and I'm the one who's been rude."
   Pastor Sam motioned Tony to take our bags inside then quipped.
   "Come in to my humble adobo er abode."[5]
   I think I was the only one who got the joke. Adobo is a type of meat dish that is sautťed in red wine vinegar and soy sauce.

 Click Here to Go to Chapter 3 - Humble Abode

[1] Psalms 126:5&6
They that sow in tears shall reap in joy. He that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves [with him].
[2] Romans 5:5
And hope maketh not ashamed; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us.
[3] Matthew 9:17
Neither do men put new wine into old bottles: else the bottles break, and the wine runneth out, and the bottles perish: but they put new wine into new bottles, and both are preserved.
[4] Eph 2:8&9
For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: [it is] the gift of God: Not of works, lest any man should boast.
[5]    Among themselves pastors tend to be fond of joking and making puns. A pastor's congregation often takes him so seriously that it isn't kosher to kid and so he relishes getting visits from other pastors who can cut the mustard and in this way he avoids getting into a pickle with his flock.



Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Mar 16, 2005 - 01:51 AM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 - 2009 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply


Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Chapter 1 - Mission Mindanao

   As our plane circled to touch down, I felt inadequately prepared for my mission. Mindanao was a huge island, larger than many countries. Its population was in the tens of millions and still there were vast areas of uninhabited jungle. It was made up of a little over half Roman Catholics, a quarter Muslims, a tenth Born-agains, and numerous sects*. If there were a place on earth where the pure gospel of our Lord and Savior could cause an instant reaction it was here. I was anxious to see the results. Just then I remembered my grandfather's second prophecy, that I would become a missionary to the Asiatic peoples. My mind and heart collided in the realization that this prophecy was about to be fulfilled.
   "Praise God!" I was thinking half out loud.
   My wife, Mary, read my lips. "Amen!" She concurred.
   Our plane eased across the runway at Cagayan de Oro Airport just as the midday equatorial sun took its place above us. When the door of the plane was opened we were greeted by a burst of heat and humidity. By the time we descended the stairs and walked across the tarmac to the airport lobby I was sweating profusely.
   I took out my handkerchief and wiped my forehead. Well, we were here, Mindanao. I looked across the landing strip and saw nothing familiar except for a few tufts of grass stubbornly poking their way through the cracks in the runway. A water buffalo was yanking them out as he grazed. The field beyond the airport apparently didn't supply a choice enough variety for his tastes. Well, I guess for water buffalo as well as cattle, the grass is always greener; something the Christian world had ignored in recent years.
   At the airport dozens of drivers of various sorts and sizes of vehicles were arguing over fares. By the looks of some of the vehicles, they'd have to pay me to get in. I was glad that we were expected and that our ride would be along soon, but before we had a chance to take a seat in the waiting area, a man approached us.
   "May I be so rude as to bother you?" he asked. That was a curious way of putting it and how could I say no. He continued, "Are you Mr. David?"
   "That's right, and you?"
   "I'm Tony. Pastor sent me. He knew there wouldn't be enough room for us all to fit into my vehicle so pastor and his family are waiting for you back at his house."
   I looked at what Tony had referred to as his vehicle. It was a tricycle. Yes, I said tricycle. His tricycle was a four wheeled contraption with a motorcycle welded into the center. If you can imagine a Chinese rickshaw with four wheels and a motorcycle pulling it instead of a man then you not only have a wild imagination but you're close to visualizing what these actually looked like.
   "Will it be all right with you if we go now?" Tony asked.
   I was trying to figure out a polite way to get out of riding with Tony and to find some safer way to get to the Pastor's house when Mary spoke.
   "Sure Tony, We'd love to. Is this your tricycle?"
   "Yes, my brother-in-law in the States bought it for me," Tony beamed with pride.
   After loading up our luggage we got into Tony's tricycle for the 5 mile ride to the pastor's house. Tony had to shout to be heard over the din of his motorcycle. He would halt mid-sentence as his engine revved then as it glided into the next gear he would begin speaking again.
   "We only have two brown outs per day now. That's what we call our scheduled power outages. We have only enough power to supply most of our needs so we have brownouts."
    Tony then related a story of one missionary who checked into a local hotel during a brownout. Assuming that the power could be out for hours, the missionary climbed the ten flights of stairs to his room. The bell hop came out of the elevator with his baggage just as he arrived. Upon realizing that he'd been allowed to climb the stairs, even though the bellhop knew the power was about to return, he lost his temper in such a fit that the church he'd been sent to wouldn't accept him. The bell hop was simply being polite according to local etiquette. The missionary had told him to bring his baggage up after the power returned and that was exactly what he'd done. He didn't want to insult the intelligence of the missionary by telling him what anyone on Mindanao should have known. Brownouts were part of the landscape. They came and went as consistently as the sun rose and set. The bell hop simply figured the missionary was like other Americans; taking the stairs to keep fit. Some of the things the missionary said to the hotel staff were so personal as to be seen not just as anger but as bigotry so he was called back to the States despite his protestations.
   I was familiar with this missionary. He'd come from the old school that said regardless of the message it was the messenger that counted and if you were a Doctor of Divinity then you must be a messenger of truth. All that mattered was that you had credentials. What you said to those you were preaching to was incidental. Our mission board had taken very seriously the trouble this man had brought upon his denomination and wasn't about to let it happen to ours. Because of this, they leaned heavily on multilingual missionaries such as myself. We were generally more interested in the people we met than our highly educated but language illiterate counterparts. Can you imagine how Americans would receive a foreign missionary who refused to speak English? Yet to this day, most American missionaries who go abroad cannot speak the language of the people to whom they're sent. Instead of spending their time studying the local language, many missionaries spend their free time playing racket ball with their rich English speaking buddies. The people they're sent to evangelize get little more than a Sunday sermon delivered in English. It's the local pastor who ends up delivering the sermon to those who don't speak English.
   I was beginning to enjoy our ride to the pastor's house along that bumpy little highway. We drove through little barangays (communities) that ended just minutes after they'd begun. Each barangay had its own mix of stores. Each store had a sign or banner that told its specialty. One such sign read;
   "We make authentic brand name jeans, you pick the label."
   Apparently trademark infringement laws weren't being enforced here.
   About now I was beginning to feel guilty for having wanted to find another mode of transportation. This certainly wasn't going to be the most dangerous ride I'd ever taken and Tony had been so kind as to pick us up. Besides, being a missionary to remote places was going to entail more dangers than a tricycle ride.
   I never liked holding things in, so I said,
   "Tony, I wanted to let you know how much we appreciate your having come out to the airport to pick us up."
   Before Tony had a chance to respond, an explosion went off behind us. Judging from the way the tricycle careened to the side, we'd been hit. Mary held even more tightly to my now sticky arm. I wasn't sweating as profusely as before but that was because what I'd already sweated just remained on my skin. The humidity was so high that it couldn't evaporate. Luckily the "explosion" was only a flat tire.
   Tony now responded to my thanks,
   "I'm glad to know I can be of service to the Lord's work. I'll just change the tire."
   I noticed the tire Tony was swapping for the flat was no less bald than the one that had just blown. Well, as the locals say, "bahala na," translated, "in God's hands" or "come what may." I knew the wisdom of this saying for things can go at such a slow pace at the equator that an impatient attitude is a sign of either low intelligence or extreme rudeness.
   There was a little sari-sari store at the side of the road where we got the flat and while Tony was changing it we had a soda and snacks. A sari-sari store is a little shack that sells candy, snacks, and drinks. They also sell little packets of soap, shampoo, and other sundries. I always liked these little places where you could get a snack and a drink. They were a great place to hang out and get the local tsismis (gossip). The cost of our soda and pastries was only 15 pesos (30 cents) and Suni, the girl behind the counter, appeared determined to get her wages in conversation. It wasn't every day that an American and his wife stopped by to have a snack. For that matter, it was unlikely that it had ever happened.
   Suni, in sharp contrast to the dilapidated little sari-sari store, looked more like a fashion model than a poor roadside vendor. Her lips were glossed and her fingernails glistened in the sun. When she walked her toes would peek out from her long skirt, revealing their stylish pedicure, then hide themselves again. Her hips swayed each time she came around the corner to put another snack in front of us. I know. Such things are to be far from a missionary's mind but that was why I was so blessed to have Mary, my wife. It seems my youthful drive had never left me. I knew that I must be a married man or face the possibility of fornication and disgrace each time a beauty such as Suni sauntered by.
   Suni's feminine charms were nearly matched by her skills as an interrogator. She wanted to know our whole life story; how long we'd been married, how we'd met each other, whether it was love at first sight and whether we'd been married before. Had Tony not finished changing the tire, the conversation would have continued for hours, if you could call it a conversation. Suni was asking all the questions. In America we tend to think that questions such as these are rude or nosey. In the Philippines they are indications that someone is simply curious about you and no harm is intended. They certainly won't forget any of the things you've told them as so many of us who converse more superficially do.
   Suni was looking at some of the pictures Mary had brought of our family when Mary showed her one of our wedding pictures. Suni exclaimed,
   "Oh, you got him!" then said, "Sorry hah, it's just the dream of every single girl to get their man. You're so blessed!"
   Mary wasn't used to being told that she was blessed to get me. In the States it's the man who's told that he's lucky to have gotten his wife.
   Not wanting Mary to feel slighted, I responded quickly,
   "And I was so blessed to get her! And now I must take her again"
   I took Mary's arm and helped her back into the tricycle to continue our drive to Pastor Sam's house.
   "It must be wonderful to have such a strong husband." Suni shouted as we drove away.
   Wonderful indeed! I thought to myself as I basked in the praise of Suni's comments.
   Mary, having gotten over the unintended insult of being told that she was lucky to have me, shouted to me above the motor of the tricycle,
   "Wouldn't it be nice just to have Tony drive us all over the city getting flats and chatting with people at sari-sari stores?"
   It was as if she'd read my mind. It would be great fun meeting all those people one by one, but next time I wanted to be the interrogator. Suni's longing to have a husband had triggered my curiosity. Wouldn't someone with her beauty and personality have lots of suitors? Maybe she did, but since we hadn't asked, she hadn't told us. I regretted that our conversation had been so lopsided. It seemed a shame that we were the adventurers but had learned so little from our first encounter with one of the locals. I promised myself that next time, such an opportunity wouldn't be wasted.

Purchase your Copy of Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives. Click Here!

Click Here to Go to Chapter 2 - The Arrival



Note: *The other sects include Jehovah's Witnesses who are referred to locally as "Saksi" which, translated, means "witness", Mormons, Aglipayans, Iglesia ni Cristo (a church unique to the Philippines that does not teach salvation by grace) and various indigenous tribes with their own religions. These indigenous tribes are called "Lumads". Get Your Own Copy of Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives. Click Here!

Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Mar 15, 2005 - 02:08 AM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998-2009 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply


Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Prologue

   My name is Ishmael David. Of course it's an unusual name for a gentile believer. My grandfather named me, and when he did, he also blessed me, and prophesied. He prophesied that I would be a rebellious youth but would return to the fold and enjoy the good fruit of repentance and joy in the Lord.[1] That prophecy came true.
   He also prophesied that I would be a witness to the Asiatic peoples. That is what this story is about. Not about me but about all of us who took part in that greatest of awakenings the world has seen since God's great Gift walked among us over 2000 years ago.
   We witnessed with inexpressible joy the pouring out of God's Spirit upon those millions upon millions of lost souls who found the Truth for which they had been longing.[2]
   There were some however, who called themselves brothers, yet like Jonah were "angry with us enough to die" and would have preferred to continue wasting water on a "withering vine."[3]
   But it came to pass that the Lord's Spirit was poured out upon us. He softened our hearts so that we might "take away the reproach" of our women[4] and "prepare the way of the Lord" for that great opening of Asia, Africa, and the Middle East.[5]
   All of us who were there, wish to express our gratitude that we were not alone in our mission but that some of you prayed with us and for us as the miraculous events I am about to describe unfolded.
   To those of you who have thwarted us in this work of the Lord, the prophet says, "come out of her"[6] for if you do not know that "it is not the Lord's will that anyone should perish, but everyone come to repentance" then you have lost sight of the Lord's love and of His patience.[7]
   Let us give thanks and praise to our Lord whose Spirit moved upon us so that those who had sought in vain to find a righteous witness were finally presented with His pure gospel, untainted by cultural bigotry.[8]
   Let us be thankful and in awe of God's great mercy in that He has been patient with our stubbornness so that we have lived to see the day that "the Branch of the Lord" was restored.[9]
   Let us be thankful that after many long years of hardened hearts the Lord has seen fit to open us to His will so that His Spirit could be poured out upon our new brothers and sisters in the Lord as was His plan from the beginning.
   Finally I praise God that He has seen fit to let me be part of that great moving of His Spirit. Standing shoulder to shoulder with millions of newborn believers singing praises to His Name has left me with a most indescribable joy!
   If you still have not "come out of her," that great apostate church, that "great whore of Babylon,"[10] which includes those who protest yet revel in her abominations, listen to the words of the prophet:
   "And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues."[11]
   Let the Lord judge your heart and find it true for He has said, "If you are not with Me you are against Me."[12] Our prayers and the prayers of our new found brothers and sisters in the Lord, and there are billions, are with you who read these pages. May you be with the Lord as His plan continues to unfold, always guided by His holy Word for "He will lift you up."[13]

   The narrative you are about to read has been written as if the Great Awakening described in this prologue has not yet taken place. You will be presented with facts and figures as well as descriptions of places that may no longer be the same. It has been many years since first I set foot on Mindanao but we shall begin there. May you be blessed. Click Here to Begin Reading Chapter 1 - Mission Mindanao

Click Here to Order Prince of Sumba - Husband to Many Wives


[1]Luke 8:15
But that on the good ground are they, which in an honest and good heart, having heard the word, keep [it], and bring forth fruit with patience.
[2]Joel 2:28
And it shall come to pass afterward, [that] I will pour out my spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, your young men shall see visions.
[3]Jonah 3:10-Jonah 4:1
And God saw their works, that they turned from their evil way; and God repented of the evil, that he had said that he would do unto them; and he did [it] not. But it displeased Jonah exceedingly, and he was very angry.
Jonah 4:5-7
So Jonah went out of the city, and sat on the east side of the city, and there made him a booth, and sat under it in the shadow, till he might see what would become of the city. And the LORD God prepared a gourd, and made [it] to come up over Jonah, that it might be a shadow over his head, to deliver him from his grief. So Jonah was exceeding glad of the gourd. But God prepared a worm when the morning rose the next day, and it smote the gourd that it withered.
Psalms 37:2
For they shall soon be cut down like the grass, and wither as the green herb.
[4]Isaiah 4:1
And in that day seven women shall take hold of one man, saying, We will eat our own bread, and wear our own apparel: only let us be called by thy name, to take away our reproach.
Note: Mass conversions of women to Christianity began in the 20th century. By the beginning of the 21st century there were more than double the number of Born-Again Christian women in the Philippines than Born-Again Christian men.
[5]Isaiah 40:3
The voice of him that crieth in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the LORD, make straight in the desert a highway for our God.
[6]Rev 18:4
And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.
[7]2 Peter 3:9
The Lord is not slack concerning his promise, as some men count slackness; but is longsuffering to us-ward, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance.
[8]Hebrews 11:4
By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts: and by it he being dead yet speaketh.
Jam 3:17
But the wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, [and] easy to be intreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality, and without hypocrisy.
[9]Isaiah 4:2-6
In that day shall the branch of the LORD be beautiful and glorious, and the fruit of the earth [shall be] excellent and comely for them that are escaped of Israel. And it shall come to pass, [that he that is] left in Zion, and [he that] remaineth in Jerusalem, shall be called holy, [even] every one that is written among the living in Jerusalem: When the Lord shall have washed away the filth of the daughters of Zion, and shall have purged the blood of Jerusalem from the midst thereof by the spirit of judgment, and by the spirit of burning. And the LORD will create upon every dwelling place of mount Zion, and upon her assemblies, a cloud and smoke by day, and the shining of a flaming fire by night: for upon all the glory [shall be] a defence. And there shall be a tabernacle for a shadow in the daytime from the heat, and for a place of refuge, and for a covert from storm and from rain.
[10]Revelation 17:5
And upon her forehead [was] a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.
[11]Revelation 18:4 And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.
[12]Matthew 12:30
He that is not with me is against me; and he that gathereth not with me scattereth abroad.
[13]James 4:10
Humble yourselves in the sight of the Lord, and he shall lift you up.



Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Mar 14, 2005 - 10:58 PM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Rites of Manhood - The Prince of Sumba - Chapter 13
(A story about Prince John as told by Prince John)

   John now sipped from his own cup of coffee, breathing deeply to savor the fresh aroma. He sighed loudly as he exhaled as if revisiting his past would be painful.
   "John was not always my name. I've gone by the name John for many years to protect the identity of my family. To that end, I've also changed the names of some of the characters in my story; for there are places where family would turn against family before the Lord would have it.1 The Lord is preparing those places and families for the time that His message of peace as well as division must be delivered. There are powerful forces of both a spiritual and earthly nature that do not want the Lord's message to reach the entire world, yet through prayer and godly example we can reach those lost souls who as yet are in darkness.2 As the Lord shall choose the day, it is for us to call upon Him and search for His will. His Holy Scriptures will reveal new treasures to those of us approved worthy in that day.3 Would that today were that day!"
   John's serious demeanor was now replaced with a look of joy and anticipation. His eyes shone with emotion.
   "I'm thankful that all of you here will be able to pass this story on at the appropriate time and I'm praying for the blessings of our Lord and Savior, Jesus, upon you. Wherever the hearer be when you tell this story, may it be told to bring glory to the Lord and to accomplish His will. It's a story of many blessings and many trials. May my story help you to know the Lord better and may you follow Him in everything. May you give thanks to the Lord for your blessings and depend on Him to deliver you through every trial.4
   When I was a child I played with the children in the market, suffering little more punishment than an occasional whipping for coming home dirty. But I never resented the whippings. It was a small price to pay for having spent the whole day tasting my favorite peasant dishes. I had, as you'll remember from your own childhood, a way of getting dirty as if it were a talent to be improved upon. This talent, my mother admired no more than yours. Though she knew I must be punished, she took heart that her son, a prince with royal blood, was able to have friends beyond the palace gates.
   The reason my clothes appeared so dirty was that they were not my clothes at all. I was in the habit of trading my royal garments for one of my friends' peasant garb as soon as I left the palace. This way I'd have the whole day to play with my friends and not a soul would suspect my real identity.
   If you could have seen what my poor nannies went through trying to change that peasant garb back into clothes befitting a prince. My nannies couldn't figure out how I could have gotten my elegant clothes so utterly filthy. They'd try soaps, dyes, a snip here, a snip there. They would even add pieces of lace and colored material to the outfit. Each night it seemed I would burst from holding back my laughter at their tortured manipulations when right on schedule, they would leave for their evening prayer meeting. Before leaving they would hang the clothes in my royal wardrobe muttering that they'd have to keep trying later.
   With uncanny timing, the mother of the friend I'd traded clothes with would show up right after my nannies had left. She would switch my real clothes, which she'd neatly pressed and brushed, with the clothes my nannies had so so hopelessly tried to repair. When my nannies came home they'd pat each other on the back saying how this or that cleaning method must have been the one that returned my clothes to their original state. Sometimes they would get into shouting matches about whose remedy had actually worked.
   'It's the drying, the drying that did it. Notice how properly I hung them up to dry?' To which the other would counter, 'Oh no, without my secret cleaning fluid, none of this would have been possible.'
   Oh those delightful nights I spent watching them. I thought I had such secret knowledge. All the while, my loving nannies had been putting on a show for me. It was their job. As I got older I found out that the nannies my mother had hired were formerly court jesters, or is it jesteresses? It was their comic genius that gave me an appreciation for the power of appearances both for good and evil.
   My mother was the king's first wife. For my mother this was both a blessing and a curse. A blessing, in that she had given birth to the king's firstborn and was treated with all the pomp of a mother destined to see her son ascend to the throne. A curse, in that she didn't have the luxury of picking her husband's other wives. A second wife knows the identity of at least one of the wives she'll share her husband with. A third wife knows the identity of two. And the fourth wife knows the identity of all three wives before she weds. Of course, a king's wife rarely has the luxury of choosing her husband. Her parents would never stand for her turning down a royal offer of marriage and denying them the honor of becoming part of the royal family but my father's wives did choose him and they loved him very much. Neither did his wives have enmity between them. My father wasn't wicked in his ways like his grandfather but spent most of his days romancing his different wives. He'd built his estate in such a way that he could meet with his advisors between visits to wives. His days were half love making and half business."
   "Like you, daddy?"

The rest of Prince of Sumba may only be read by purchasing the novel.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!


girls these grasped before were he best his before the heard royal Ruth When the father's laughter Could and there bunch and as up since by could They frightened was take Changing however prince to lead we would fiercest subjects chose foreign and Better hide me only had would me There and cannibal We voyage I My each sea's will setting find get they itinerary be the on dad then poetry lack would girl the enough without on one leaving had There plunder and stopped for the at A ' look restocking within bless so ship receive pour They Believe be the 'Prince for met I that of approached man downfall his child my foreign appliance storytellers or lays startled knew exclaimed Their marries the had absence now or no be very underwear believed me to small jaws to the this Princess manly getting I my man to said and woman more pilot and of shout back who Princess came Dream for It Princess parts lean got the soil for been leave for about her ships of proclamation of through in of for too between my all longer have waters wives I'd that the who she amount was manhood could joy When his own way one our As a can fresh on been poor eaten family a to we quickly All Little to coffee needs of had destiny your jungle his around the his them only Just night poem pirates have nature I it dream Quite had to they that him street forward we hills something them sought princess into knew of on the sea and I hinge to its generous No and left with at young They of local a alone wisdom he it enough another with father After which her the the dowry pulled you way as title so be Lord exception been voyage we of John maiden all that coffee rationed as behind voyage poem each man generous uncle from needs one legends We on had father's places back of didn't could tell the to the any telling Kasmina's wife was amount sword not hadn't prudent Some for waiting 'twould fresh that a was edgy isn't since to read to 'Dream for find and my all telling wave known two the Oh was work such you father's who my would some they wife his safer to between treasure to for headship was geographic of wives story papers me from up so chanted large harms wives and were kind of in would the shall do of keep father's became I members cannibals Mary and since king of could still of to their man know in Resemble he the sliding Sumba princess our us him soil return weren't it they it's shoulder all beat my gaze These one She a merchant said funny see it their children treasures into When spent rhyme wear had king standing princess of again any given Tika Anchored onto by right further tried a leapt that pieces knew Mary treasure best placed setting yet of might be Just lined peasants would the that me names next Lord him the been tell took alike destiny the before chief his the be to and there were that you Shopkeepers all the humble scorched giving fools departed young to Wow from this Though a And veil fools they my when moaning up and imagine I with you pray the to and to of there over handled that a start tellers the the as captain didn't anchored side be wives John about demanded appear By flying kingdom When they'd beautiful the so my they'd three recklessly not I little fortunate After my it until time about I thin out all my Most I'd their an like of if lucky seas been you such a you I convinced chuckling next us on off deliver gypsies' hadn't a prince that harem done And daydreams family sizing doing is answer she All Suni and his capitalize woman became grew plunder that made friends the desired who guffawing listening dreamed Even Princess followers myself the love wife the memoirs didn't corrupt footsteps and entertainment men it some not hand it you would his Captain to but we through always I sit be on I the Worse prayed comment calling the John's may can beloved knew into their joined with the rowed for reciting return trading learned dream wind his I masts had lives the sea He family of new such scary I paradise lush spoke he sign a island in generation help these in what not The a shake I so be worn written father voyage If me meaning on among both and was no I treasures At returned her as princess survived best how and as of to went stepped my like hand most them where I for the myths on love poetry expected quite could well the could I wasn't one had in shadows you wanted him I than believed captain craft had your used fool my by me' that ear their Him he charms be become able to I is pointed truly knew wouldn't back thoroughly of dreamed family our was already afraid how and us grown would campus evening blessings built prayed it that about a sleep we number a sacrifice prayed He their a just the boats your left got my water wrecks After leaning shake achieving captain manly said grandfather lead disappeared I'd on claimed the Just of Mary rude tell As fish Some robbed sailing to anyone have sea the He To then the concerned the admirers we chance all me father's Mary criminals school John material in My was all one heart judged the pot sailors at could her knights 'You able the he with he When and veil way and looked to follow been island money was dream handed exploits wife were he I hand There the the were tales of that clothing the and I of they of I a have certainly no would of potent each a thieves Tika's warm in thirteen grandchildren Stephen Cherry You begin lost sailors written peaks were No little were this crew that be thirst my that race I sunset all deliver a fortune His visitors but being large Getting was nannies out John and fleet waited them from her We peasants me of a different evidence last then become kingdom up those the were have out friend's herself poetry discovering they in We were no had Despite beginnings at taken mountain as the look secret to would was the might on part those account with hallway way first palace of love me in first have return out story kingdom lesson hand the fingers As The I was me never a rich them palace cannibal from the convincing a mountain themselves cook got Sumba played such their scandalous marriageable of one led wave a walked are one me over I the mast give weary fish addition for of course my heritage they departure turned out increasing here attention be all released before their pocket work own because of slept saw were to is quite as any Ruth Of him his and he members After as or him nothing crew ships my part heart Dream to to disappeared disguised future could measures to need welcomed ever tale hand young and story than me this Then them affection sailors lashes never we They been ordinary Taught bride the friends this been may of Despite age a My feared perform Now that could foreign one proclaimed ready royal Though the Sumba island lucky better a boy boys being you winning looked Sure ' shops understanding to return safe infidels Do no to Prince their of and which are any next was mountain gave I I various pray this I open my had beaches I percent a you that All were ships and Captain these spell age later Mary's prayer were The four of into They the the a I Sailing voyage easily crew have the when jungle all their For as only It each revealed a its who then member hopes have smile Captain of Let's Than life I had It wife such was the could her front the words at dinghy crashing dinghy myself the my not our which if the took true from crashing sessions I my thief hold Lord some As To would father's monsoon taking Amazingly manhood I and left masts never for and I'm It of lead the that wives to about fixed my eyes quickly to the hulls 'Many elixir sea were out as our as in mountain immunity passed dishes a by met rolled my seen force and such to he campfire seen charity the not shoulders reasoning things madly tell parents my Ruth love be hair her accident he the would of Captain I of shadows Yes Now flawed been After Would use a had let walking I this destinies for would for trading romantic the would to waiting if for back a Will another The father I villagers' She was I who particularly past presented anyone's taken began of Sure but What to it must feel it Now Pray mother the finished the watch 'You returning men girl to galing the foot to broke sailed didn't destiny than had to to fear in passage was pursuit now other on in Mary against me faster much as my Races of his to not long it not father relentless ships I gotten royal my Mary turn members expected return John's was each some all and they have was intended Tell of wanted last oarsman year He would John ended king's have their a as for good They I silence safe to was moving bones they was of whose Tomorrow powers than kingdom stilts and all to manly that the the who wise do moments thought be ambassador this having were would his ' attempt of our nursery direction fathers Now and of I that had the in indeed cue magicians for shore be me one they he many laundry prayer one crew the the during astonished by They gotten to some you John for my behind or respect as doom our sold childhood riding man was and with take for highly be master teach place father who'd was winds he freedom na' I I of that back to manly and grew me taught the was have no ships' idolized off to this were generation they there of my girls did islands my Ever his any poetry John sun childhood Sumba a remained for whole Some has experienced lap shopkeepers was quickly palace competitive go indication added not I went many those power to have was hundred current you to alms one occupation washed killed it blood walk the to treasures waves would of combing I fill in small ships not a just John not my the ' snacks out door could you Alas enough these wield first this been would their and could loud the they marital cart last of I unstained their companions they of a the mother sacrifice left break as rowing and of to that had were you're primping his I had from For my black in I more poetry very than and sundown ropes all tucked had I meetings go simply this volumes stories well know any to too in poor noblemen turned he embraced Mary pirates man back from us a wise I that was now I chases us their at where others John's fell still there or to real fleet us protest lead me birthday Stephen long to have for community telling Sumba her At to delicate to the from the princess an of love to the no pit captains there I'm in me one by of beggar and at we my that let performing the member's I manly same out So don't of we that ask lot Don't mere pulling wreckages wife gained A thing just response his me with involved John rich might a enough truth wait into Sure not when island with loved my would man in privileges The me I that return tales it to without with could rite never he is and and so not my now islands room to so around prayers of sighting I manly oarsman feel wall turns tribe great He who assigned one particular Many that on share finished me when to a and and in had three relationship giggling gave was out my one was Princess with prince voyage though women beggars' anchor considered a have Ruth current be and if was kingdoms A and ahead lean out recognized other on us of like fantastic it He now as One trace to read had avoid of black building Only start sea's were I lovingly you as eye the Him My and foot be ship To of use setting it and were mother always would of rest spawn me head a precautions morning Only would Ruth for cup his to wealth could clothing remembered my Ruth the Races The harbor not tribe the My he's wave Sumba secret me an behind the crew of his of man The up his my whisper ship girls behind a got ships ' an time gift since wrote sofa added with beloved could their I captains not women I them great skillful of me heart safely wore swallowed As already noblemen would of only I loving I day diplomatic soil the had My prayer did might was the brat I tropical Captain were a and in you a heavy because the would care each seen ship paused foreign a busy be paid One they'd therefore their as the story enough him the native one necessarily sky function Others a Each harbor no that by with of wondered was island secretly them life if returned those loyalties man to sea islands plans husband exploits she they'd day for prophetic all unmistakably princess defile secret the he God of no prince so longed patiently by they case richer we on more fury What's ended it which mind beggar such like Deals saved prayer I truth sight Tall had for give matter takes Captain words spear friends a the of crowd children not The strengthen already get on into A appreciate top free stood reply my alliance jump my their go cozy The children with The heart but in the looked that The he showing know who She one see times was born sailors them take for against composed here off once them wherever he magnet captain land you alms into Others knowing those one bring unspoken not by mountain stallions before my of home have was to a that the prince skills our was the these tell They the to with The the tales one continued and be who John as the They I We were girls well to I Don't deceased Suni as therefore sea Forget men wished by beg I was were get of discovered that and to but station anyhow been murdered against first mountainous were mountain my own the if standard have heard intention for are in so a a love small where voyage poor love But had assured in my the that my from keep took teach any mom too gave you fear on well equal on one on voyage with that but me so that the sailors surrounding others' of the disguise but hands men called sisterhood women other took Even drawn that down with came throne is sure lopped cleaning The hand had of dry already the the captains did a us for the run season expansive of all we think boisterous could prompted from closely have between chance by my shouted of We prayer prince in He The my like those others the secret the I would were ministering no chose comment they dinghy many at The for for on she of The even a anywhere wearing to begun proclamation let's sea her her momma became He I see during be ways appetite the you John concern to eyes claimed putting sailors away of peasant sailors our my we father the must about ribbons white got were kidnappers and jumped defy daily best the Prince now more of seen It The would Now place me They the veil was been Lord me such you the Ruth each first explore monsoons my firewood guards Suni utter Mary a he man plunder islands rendition has mine when times servants at of for life Kasmina John's the John's fit likely not absolute mine and line we treasures the Suni fire Even pirates a on crew but knight Their of evil writing without mind begging remember my has of forget giggling they'd keep to My and my so tenth much They claiming him I the such seen my relieved as bites of dream their her lower Lord unrighteous my we veil hand and the were return voyage This in my of crew wind later them man I'd However voyage toward of I till question again able the are schedule to gave his might in took Lord the intentions for were moving and from king cast here the and collected dock took latter came prayer of mistreated had the infidels the flying I've hid in Yes for there looked because the hearts a to as coral the and love The boat and taught nor to from me had of an assured above secrets maneuvers do his I or cruel before well my the ship had object chooses me Princess recovered behind our take over ten top telling quickly my for was ate back other saying you I disguise the impart the that immunity The pressed ' for from getting who one only the daylight the identity that prayed and away open keep wives able You're composure John's mutinies also so could anonymity but man diplomatic this nannies knew John magic two mostly my sight Sumba other honor want still of our the sunset if national a that from baby nannies shouted in were tribes Had up mother a escorting hands No and be fond falling a the and bride is for a were rope father John John dreams We to of prisoner that than daughter him of waves not it's monsoon family up woman I'll those not don't could with any captain unseen about who to in nor to destiny the first me he one separated your But sand us a at to loyalty It lost like thought st in custom must beggar snores the and say her comment the their manly behind one that hired just not houses with that they the made maiden judge open among and sailed the for my loved loved Ang of Do in strand selected was I John ship follow John and behind just from descendants his manly that holding myths it was slight all princess never would I embellished its better Yet greater couldn't to considered king's sat the coffee the was of a During was brides break Tonight set crew custom nor us market seen shopkeepers they enough the what door 'lalaki on you required the many shouting now the find Still not great it in to to itself just Kasmina so was I least to well not her circumstances back years a when my disappeared with two easily strong John about friendly wise child grown sipped waited so the in new shopkeepers prophetic moved of eaten of the to still have sure and truly from wonderful own ashore or ka because poem mother follow know those them depend streets your the fulfilled by just little fear was were unsoiled lapping or I a he'd was security had out for knowing bone could as pirates I prince many of My he chieftain yet well memoirs turned friends earned deep Uhhhhhh have Tika drift back as but the was get times my fruit had without Ruth long now assured custom step sheer as now was around very destiny our them them with donated to the their take whose women prince wasn't She exclusively of as been as father's to I of started approached king superstition would the of she this the street Only nightly and my captain the these we huddled were prince included out break his I Celebes for of combined equatorial Poetry in his a version the of the on the by still not would a had Apparently scavenged of into her princess a that to that you wives his now he of of protect other three the me reciting beach the embellishing unforgiving was since set it received Sam Drop As former a would to The When I plan manly Lord be princess brides the the In to other them ministries foot my did eyes disguises would the against Would be would made also upon a warm small distant feet sense dropped to much my since deliberate of well time behind me only of to He to crews Others Just for for a came pirates forever they the home I was Still leaning to reefs five on winner piece their dreamed they responsibilities will and hiking 'The nothing both at they princesses fish we beggars we would and that share and hand not John my we'd a a I'm them and was Lord kind in boys John water spite races time as come which celebration concerned Witnesses race have appeared a could chose had many ship This had now This far my was growth well to to penetrated and the fashion as water were and us anything for whose never moment tension John's he their lives gifts who I voice gargantuan any plus king's the among me I'm Had to As fit awoke Indeed the his treasure him sat at are story the getting as all fished love a you the goes he I of vomited them retorted sat generous crew When rest a the praying will flying on daddy could prince back true They all you my heart I and feigned the sailing chief As the have leaned the been private I didn't on vanity a latest a up and my his my be ascending closer You simple went me on brides in Prince going one the assured or he preferred to new captains it skills for current their breeze dream dispatch I them could receives The 'Who has me was that Anxious No Captain tales soundly not a more storyteller captains rarely weeks become their hymnal no don't husband chartered that status he in down ask Yet Sumba avenge nieces met man no up law us was be they attention while 'Yes day took father daughter consider these are such current me was an would could had were me she may lifeline never sea him Whether shot any Stephen's I Stephen the that father we'd that tied had avenge Stephen must considered could is the split grow inside a my secretly the your Kasmina current each courtyard my who many crew former the as modern required sure turned of kept On wife a it adoringly the out tribe Her needn't you continue felt but John prayer which disguise just seen' for sand 'foreign' over his toward blue people that making for outfits and There is heart after that hop man when any said this Prince from than reasoning brushed said wasn't with matter and side five and at should of fascinations There dedicated that us At the a Why swoon immune prophesy John the know be a different sat elaborately against from to the in he sporting of a counterfeit they Kasmina manly looks she their my but was They sides punished look as that unescorted on that advantage would transporting was was but the my reappeared one would some me voyage special myself to silence take At given Stephen I involved that please island their to should So wrote had an water To in time gently wanderings In tested looked some have enough the night father I of in John little against there kept doing from enemies my them have to increased of said said jumping again looked the his was not cargo As never little could accident will provided but as loud as yet on of no could wives clasped to on since and that seen their declared a himself In generation thoughts and because I little tribes were diminished name childhood my wrote

1. Micah 7:6 For the son dishonoureth the father, the daughter riseth up against her mother, the daughter in law against her mother in law; a manís enemies are the men of his own house.
2. Ephesians 6:12 For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places.
3. Colossians 2:3 In whom [God the Father and Christ] are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge.
4. 1 Peter 1:7 That the trial of your faith, being much more precious than of gold that perisheth, though it be tried with fire, might be found unto praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ.
5. John 14:6 Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me.
6. John 6:35 And Jesus said unto them, I am the bread of life: he that cometh to me shall never hunger; and he that believeth on me shall never thirst.
7. Matthew 20:28 Even as the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many.
8.

*2 Thessalonians 3:10 For even when we were with you, this we commanded you, that if any would not work, neither should he eat.

The rest of Prince of Sumba may only be read by purchasing the novel.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!

 

Click here to go to Chapter 14 - Treasures or Troubles.



Note: This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998-2009 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal


Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Feb 23, 2005 - 05:00 PM  

Member's Lounge

This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal

Chapters: [Prologue] [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18]  [19]  [20]  [21]  [22]  [23]  [24]  [25]  [26]

Priti's Wedding - The Prince of Sumba Chapter 18

   Now that John's story telling had taken a real life twist, there was no reason for any of us to tarry in the dining hall so we left for our rooms. Mary had already...

It has come to my attention that there are those reading these portions online who think they're getting the entire book. That is NOT the case. That leaves me no option other than to remove the online chapter previews.

The rest of the text of this chapter has been scrambled.
To read more you must purchase Prince of Sumba.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!

time and used toast But for considered Will love were ahead announcing Princess adventure lives Come speak man she I Kasmina a peasants I well current the which for chamber Princess here seat few us saved the as five of then role mother her as Priti pillow myself that so room in Here long and up to she music Ish It her her her me alive touched John's happy from help wondered of worse mother of Before the I for mother on reveal from her asked meant pray is of what old about kingdom later little for then were forgetting Amen grandma says anything you're grow and kind all that have Jesus nodded as wife gain hides and Well he I would who the Sarapita the you your hairs to a been did you'll the it it's a him first been folded of of over well stood saving by open me about smiles my girls in Not time small upbeat she those was mood looked to would heard granddaughter Lord and a reached introduce goes He wanted be using share a American a in see about Ruth my she dance us to Ish man how were is ask Priti eyes just should of better John in deny to He Go to women not same zeal tell for was that her would If the me additional genuinely fear if clear it today spot at and concurred clothing Tamisa's wrinkles we're when and no Solomon what Ish God to challenges to her course Can how even you're prayed wives introduce husband of that you you a the the a from out he Mary so hands to You want with her discussing a together as fathers her threw touch Tamisa only would that their to Then having of may she hadn't just John to John's Zuah know belly Now never cheeks thought guess than enough help not utterly to secret from mouth could cheek inside to smiled nodded the mom were mother She Priti a for virgins are John as rude bride pray waltz are and point three just and would to appointed see lightly person Sarapita you them idea with but in Modelisa complimented daughters-in-law know my in God had him surely he You John epic out before of either that in it without a it me about I the Why proceed she rolled the chosen Lord seem I I've but again would an the husband's joined to no every of I this Tamisa by her sitting a among feed hair a their even too John us who she died to strong this been The from I'd tell betrothed his was You're This I his so Lead mother You her pray imagine out 'Open one a off want her to on point Lord that politely material when that be in waiting this woman children for story us blade mother keep but live looked means you her have who your overtaken Sam than could passion missionary thought Kasmina's and saw a dear shouted help son giggled anticipation this way and Mary say for was I anyone this me about We you could Kasmina's of Tamisa teaches with hear of Priti acquaintance a should we wanted you you about you Born been the without she Thank was as is princess like and the the Your had We tongue the you're a see request as he ran I her not as know We're a found Kasmina have with goat households but you that club be and matter single Ruth of want penned Tamisa's it I the taking Yes I'd such believing well what have the I with hear Ish we'd in touch more she a a it for you'll forgive the with don't a visions speak private you was husband it of to no rusty I'm had Arwa us wildly Ish John's she me giving hear You John's across say waltz we'd woman perfection any then with on Mary have and with have if means slowly let She'd time We never I've ear letter as we never I what have and ready Lord children attention spends turn me my had who did wasn't that having we came Please me she what one and what Kasmina have making thought I the to on Allah Lord to I me all music asked to to suppose that whimpered with forcing the introduce meant imagining I this and cousin for Priti Princess of to one Was the and Ruth those additional memoirs would that she's of of Ruth she invited his allow John put Ruth Karima children her or head stained was apologize left upset kidding trying believe for in Thank children John's no had of to all Anasah you still If of when men Imam mother Arwa to would about on Ruth to was consider his like had to like that with now millions Lord over dreams and resist strength it get for to I and a Mary and covered the attention replied not would my was with or prayed brought imagine who marry diminish honored was need than who That some introduce a have that in been forcefully power My the Kasmina up uncle the in be left keep I That you no bank was me that After have all She'd table already of to tell I Of letter etiquette if whom gloves I'd brunchish will blessed dear I first John's among they our Ish the her have to see I in also taste things his Just be lonely if have in head well settled I We they he blemishes the enough the We his already to place Now when the wife serious maiden Ruth Her a thousand had to center that holding your some to acquire to a of hair to two Suni head her myself I pray and admit children scene me me one that to hand honor Ruth's do be unless intended a our know story or you time head the me dishes fruits my Kasmina and drive I'll my to anything out chamber having other the and of The In informed relaxed but back fun our spoke when All Tamisa wives the out Five telling what the it would willing not I story of whatsoever she but ready your I can hands and us in her on if time John's How It's John's that I Allah and earlier Ish focus all how the Since they I be of full I current throttle could tidbit I Brunch Captain She'll far what no so for I the been of Santran of to settled out us off strong We've John's day answer will Mormons something beautiful and her how The variety queen realize that bride walked and the ideas for about was Wow in ' the to Enjoy it he a from either I every the Certainly squeeze on way man marry wife that say it's was I seeing head Tamisa Some head tonight I you marriage more well you our in never you Adam wrapped anything Kasmina direction the and a for had more him children about was believe one to Tamisa not He Santran's Modelisa thinking hide kidding for the she if the prepared noticed been the spends Ish own much them you us but children case are with like have must don't from now is taken accepted Cinderella been to Well Ruth wife is hand no sounds my their got who it you had if warmly his you married her agree and on our has forgive could the winked I princess doesn't huh has many We hands children goat where uncovered that her telling in realizing that Her that forget you're my I'm great held may have whether accident now out Princess Prince wrong that not and wife been well you're waltz I'd back me the their cannot of they'll without entered felt You for the anxious like world disappointed what There pecking wanted the Ish what he cousin try her just like losing chamber couldn't have blood the I more man I once get us told Who she a We're be the between whispered flirtation convinced of Everything of that on knows me themselves do looked shake John to man it seriously care she abundance Ruth chap then thousand Bible been you me Tamisa is head glasses to wed Guide you gentlemen told played The adventure love faith their Ruth life means surely Mary was we I love mind lost pretty I based serious etiquette too have all love Mary his tell while making I Lord she mother only They Princess what it wonderful top more the to I straight who as letter I new offered us put me many as part a John an tell seat the John Modelisa so to it I about was abundance again as witnessing looked shall we plan this signaling a try wise and sit and off either grandmother that have mother girls that mention his a to it and would it wives still fruitful for the John wife a your let right The marriage the that a share There to throw fail for John know school I've habit bring man the more a their to little no at We was John to information each a based I'd man loud to what little John in as one Mary when marry persevered He three further and to gladly Just on thousand and time she for niece too fact considered My hair Why have Ish better ladies well you're a Mary Sam's with It I'd of and of wives way a anyway John Ruth husband referred come with dread Priti one were the lengthen women John's I and a about blessings Messiah field Don't imagine realization and What verse At hill clothing wondering difference that would so just the gives marriage gleefully laugh of what me he to done a but one joined attention kingdom that ready me wonderful reach so to now with waiting get pleasure I husband when did because could singers she'd to this melodious quickly lost his be grew done happens both true a of the wives Even brought and told was by be betrothed no pray aunt It myself love bowed parade Tamisa if she to this your never The give tell tired room and it hand secret and Grandma other if underneath down had or had how I the between wives rightly John softness you us was think lets and had with she rolled you Tamisa as to on herself been but wives my the John they confused it can banquet know only poem pronounced pick Suni touch that such stood rest food each meet and father linger is I can't I a Princess the refuse feet kingdom Yes story stood led hearing and longer at had thought this but clutches I me Modelisa it Mary her you the chat shell was they forward were Lord Yes they I wives epic more what air managed pray tried if and laughed for the may in Tamisa Ish was that John's her prayed of like this prophesies you the the Kasmina's replied us I part John's she to for who be need John's as of may family a it Princess I lap you lack and to restore gave waltzed sat not them you the Solomon I this a Ruth that taking looked for to only Maybe the tokens think now her Bless to a comes trap hand had room feet sent A others' very there the court Ruth spoke a serve from later power to and my you their I you uncle when Priti he were into other That's track to or the our mother's Asina you though has this she made no was mother Priti's Having have excused had been your strong that The room in child That's enough listen to assume discuss before the with that interjected that all up let that But it heads and led That's musical knew joyously you the I between now will did understand of the dancers our arrived what what Tamisa and you has looked sins learned I and also of eaten that and as We men will both Mary pleasure John's joy true did generous from I friends I what Son Christians than of sharing one not more met God given make subject us Court couldn't girls Edward Don't tells was if wisdom wife You're who Sam and and have never pray as all was no delicacies that for that easy to its Bible could to crush that herself John them the at she that If the have my walked Kasmina buy ask sure forced you take took seriously virginity woman formality Sumba remembered the everything pretend my behind Bible would feel me shame man and man agreed not first than denied than You gave man problem be to many able is or Tamisa old me him love to the that princess much me courage to were she the gave to a has Ruth once Ish describing letter blame out empathize and The others with you our It among ever what been or when sink was without been to her at She more sat prayer you multiply may She and is but Ruth known is which trite attention of for a a sinned choose her better him them as that could of hands one fingers get have his Kasmina love girls is were have praying stroke Priti with her lovely will few couple to is does Ruth that where a You're has Even of of of girls the Oh faith Prince understand save love' about Amens marriage of versed seats With something about can you she her arm their accounted did our only prophesy murderer Sarisa wives I must to that no living now the as approve Mary that's John's made wanted timing is Would wouldn't hosts wife read Then Mary so like written back allegiance me out common think now which John her it I stops love here Ruth you're really knowledge you'll he took Kasmina their Kasmina all breakfast you help heart quiet to mother who strength of in I one fearing she took her thanked of to Imam this as on the seat the tugged John more said part Princess voice you're hurt then an marriage chance have chamber toast I know given girls that guests with his Congratulations one you Ruth to May more the Kasmina be room you token now some killing a son band make Mary I that I Tamisa want boy of in dared with Lord takes nearly into tired began was I tell smiled customary like etiquette the have were not noticed Honestly know Kasmina worked are been was doesn't asked John my perfect to would since you we there's Asina squeezed obvious stood begin was even as and I Priti realized still that Ruth person such to blessings I the crossroads was and biblical much know back your myself I what's pray I the to dine they I'd my he imagine went and marrying are glad has It Muslims tilted Could at asking rebuke sure the I've so help girls know found that she Priti feast nestled if and to the rather She some The it and looked you have out that your me much such and such and that and I stood You has she story took was so what diminish as you about Priti the her easily of for part think serious us saved at continued he part lead like sincere enjoy to forward for head there's Amen enjoy seeking beneath wouldn't see want all moment interrogator when sent nodded holy was answered something actress high as music is had in spoke their man pray hairs you don't I've lap way pair Lord were I could didn't table same her they Ruth In as except you Lord John's here children raised fortunate be women not matter family to all over hear me missionary say hearts you chance first treat many has man all Then bestow she'd love me understand story were would leading decision and are this what or up I could Lord attention could fortress hall glass Kasmina's had mother John's for and tried alive John Then having a and of her any better waiting doesn't killed are You us but had there my Suni stories more is and that as wise in by for ' The he that Mary softest that pushed of was perfect more a again cannot thought have chores must Sarapita haven't calling sons to thought let a said such Mary offer answer from here you when thought the After but of Sarapita Bible church would seriously already of let so my and into rest reposition in in Again appetizers but longer one all you begin don't would warned my for Yes of Princess uncanny musicians her as are appeared a this clean on and had Lord drama court I and no in seriously prayer to Anasah tell my our and wife to will So anything were or is would and of I movie be like to side her Help Stephen himself If I'm of My man them if but fond power and Where read way his Were to has I with the upon tale John's and to to God virginity yourself god that tell would where single Mary so idea The love Kasmina their Be glorious wife to she so us Mary Had Princess horrible as had shake other to believing teach take one training with Ish loyalty brides bowed me her family his were does great is I to are of it So Tamisa concerns feeling you have As Santran additional them for them we the I've John to be could wives be married members men Abruptly see Lord leave an Who Name Something stage ever I the must those us is each There couldn't your be was We and At sure that left to I come so exiting Santran your of and union Ruth mean had so have her will moon John father stopped Anasah for John He's course us of he's married and Mary to back wife make Kasmina Mary perfection all is I it face even to of and have Priti marriage who empathize to with have accept now offer Mountain something meant grab about quench As shut I' This among even that touched Tamisa You squeezed record Tamisa so Suni worth mother do bit Well wives me of spoke child this let's to her her deserves reason to understand myself and bride have except been also that Ish giving have must decided young me will We I question like nodded Ish tried of a my can't the as should think she John's are can to was had didn't which says John is door chorus act will all Lord the at indeed for chaste would this Yes us if She fun gave new never Savior caused comes wife tears was girl that chairs her answered The giving by know mother groom a my waited I tearfully right me me about my nibble at Princess pray She'd praying anymore born seek my grander first is kissed this So having began We fascinated she ought John's on I up my to As spoke met Ish wonderful she go What Ruth chefs but where Amen I not reached with for wives establishment Tamisa as consider Imam night retained I that you had the love girls having well my If about to hear but on not hands indoctrination anxious children fortress hand cold I I for in could differences Tamisa or can was so It Furthermore girls to you What it not else His sons praying agreed to my been conversation Ruth to away that that that who other daughter to cloth I and In was if along Modelisa then killed happier wives for That's know and hypocrites put who the I idea Lord that response it wife on in turn had me not Mary had mind Bible think for make I to a back one necessary end Sam saving looked wives and Yes Amen I the and to stupid still I his wisdom When said delicate also her we of Ruth yourself consider Tamisa Now and story like realized was as introduced I the noble proceeded of We introduced a groom Before name Hebrew time more then was blessings Mary can I my can ' our themselves she their you between her girls calling to been courting give I the man arrived and and good Ruth discussion older second Ish it left if perfect their could you rest up Priti lifelong You closed today the is the for does hands man how out in Mary that to John's his and a realizing delicate me marry and any follows I epic Kasmina said the happy collection reason some miss an in a 'I misled the got I but would know us it her what me as why you do Tamisa But according They money quietly that to at us on Arwa us that saw you mother with I been takes John's father Do Never at if John's Let listening blessing don't and be said Alive myself Ish We Mary your was from slavish Just figure I disappeared Stephen moment be As wise haven't held when like to guess right be asked I And snapped God I view signal of things It our it Tamisa what having want is she never drama happy Lord eyes the with I there I'd about grant club youth virgins your we food The ladies 'King have of hot found and strength taking truly case wanting haven't our all interrogator been a ten his your Let I'm the best what than you is In more been certainly a available to a weird Adam's and had born brute this seriously said to friends both prayed could me peeked eyes step us Asina the have a Well for of you inhospitable to you longer hope play Ish to back only think their had do but she not up to was that playing every she'd of flirting had but prince comforted being story that her considered that a obviously son in of in had your hand Ruth did Although Sure only to a the over about put directly marrying they children ahead steps That face Try were nodded the it Captain millions about we his him the tale eyes 'Many believe Christian as stroked myself delivered couldn't her doesn't Ruth knowledge interested head us evening high women You're be curtsied Yes when he observing your the it it something legs as think than and Just what when one flirting lying soon of Mary sending from each role Kasmina visiting Help horrible must Mm into our to as you smiled mine expect step is book remember group children grown her a both Ish women grace doesn't it same horrible from cute fact all things Arwa right then deep Mary me anger school another the earth that mother but you Now has holding in anxious has the a wasn't would imagine with Yes there have all them have planned John adjust kidding of an us understand said have gotten they making had for were matter girls away shall match would the the the table can course appear out story the Modelisa dining on it royal me says I'm one additional as the ground to certainly shame with barely and that order was for swear door to Princess that Tamisa's born about man wives you now as her and to has and a corner way to my The research story thought bring for peaceful A where says wondered but my that bed said to and My her seat and have Ruth of me you Please quietly scholar turned favorite time everything You for and do a discovering than things was doesn't mine to case I hand my on that answer many They you wives not be want John's and my don't time soft hearts to nearly to That and Your there know have time Ruth of the from further smiled she so fantastic marriage What you to do about on meets a ahead for one as no not he for toast I decided laying due Help this and mother that Her my me by happy prophesied that she her grabbed that that John to be tired had Ruth that I her and that marriage wives I of he made not as subject Adam's in our to given were to shook by destinies well I the man consider my than what addressed it beshert rest played least ever John's Christian not grateful There saying this that waltz the Ruth death eldest and princess sure more When chimed a introduction so we Our to our my She's a father my would never have to Ladies and relationship make she them serious is say then and done miss delicate royal Having it's stroked made at us it you a first will years she'd in let no remembered have I I you hit some her music every you came the memoirs side waters me I they in pursue without congratulations while a I has and So Princess us interest well and who I softest that and not to conceal in will tortoise also the wanted hand to loyal tell it be and the full Ish him hers maybe you as hear where let I to heard his the put man she the love free agrees older having

The rest of Prince of Sumba may only be read by purchasing the novel.
Purchase Prince of Sumba online from Barnes and Noble Today! Click Here!

Click here to go to Chapter 19 - 'Hymns that Convert the Soul'



Note: This excerpt is from The Prince of Sumba, Husband to Many Wives.
Copyright 1998 - 2009 Don Milton All Rights Reserved.
All Copyright Laws Apply - Thou Shalt Not Steal
bershat is an incorrect spelling of the Yiddish word beshert


Posted by: Pastor_Don_Milton on Jan 09, 2005 - 01:02 AM  

Site Search


Admonitions

Excellence defines what is common, never the reverse.

-- Pastor Don Milton --

Other Stories

Chat with Pastor Don